Category Archives: Articles

Forensic Justifcation

Forensic_Justification

Forensic Justification

A Synopsis of Basic Misunderstandings

 

(This short paper was prepared in the fall of 2007 for an audioverse.org listener who wrote to ask me what I thought about this doctrine.)

What was accomplished by the death of Christ? Almost any true answer that could be given would be an understatement. An article by Ellen White with this question as the title was published.

Yet, in terms of exposure, the article is comparatively obscure.

One organization that has worked diligently to promote the value of the cross is the 1888 Message Study Committee. Two of its founders, Robert Wieland and Donald Short, proposed a special doctrine of “Forensic Justification.”

The phrase literally means “legal justification” and perhaps this term is preferable for its ease of understanding. Its proponents believe a number of ideas that, combined, make up the doctrine. Let me try to enumerate these components.

  1. God is agape love.
  2. God’s love takes the initiate in our salvation.
  3. Jesus died bearing the sins of all men – both of the eventually lost and of the finally saved.
  4. When men understand the love of God and of His Christ, their hearts will be melted.
  5. When they understand that God has already justified them many will turn to Him.
  6. All men are born into the doomed family of Adam, and so are doomed through his sin.
  7. All men are “dead.”
    1. Their doom has been reversed by the death of Jesus.
    2. They died with Him.
  8. When we accept the fact that we are already saved, we are changed.
    1. Our faith turns the theory into an experience.
    2. We are now “Justified by faith.”
  9. It is difficult to refuse the facts that are urged on us by our Loving Father, and so, difficult to be lost. This is the “good news” of the gospel.

Items 1, 2, 3 and 4 are so true that they deserve an ever increasing exposure. Hearts are changed and lives renewed by the emphasis on the power of Christ’s cross.

But items 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 are all a mixture of truth and error. The truths in these statements could be worded as follows.

  1. When men understand the sacrifice of Jesus in their behalf many will turn to Him.
  2.  All men would be born hopeless, as a result of Adam’s sin, had not Christ interposed. Adam forfeited the probation that was granted him in the garden.
  3. See item 6. All men are doomed through their connection with Adam.
    1. But Jesus paid their sin and restored to them probation.
    2. All will be raised from death to receive judgment for their use of their purchased probationary time.
  4. When we are moved by the truths of redemption to live by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God we are changed.
    1. Our faith is counted as righteousness.
    2. Christ’s life is credit to our account and we are justified.
    3. It is difficult to refuse the pleadings of the Spirit. But it is also perfectly natural to do so. Our natures recoil from “death to self” and it is a continual struggle to keep the “body under” and so not to be a “cast away.”

The 1888 Message and Forensic Justification

One of the most interesting conversations of my life was held in the living room of Robert Wieland, Central California, about the year 2000. I visited him to receive clarification regarding his teaching and was received by him and his wife most graciously.

I had heard a rumor from one of my students that Elder Wieland did not believe in a future judgment for such sins as theft, murder or adultery. The argument placed in Wieland’s mouth by the rumor ran like this: Jesus paid for those sins on the cross. Once paid there is no more debt. There can be no justice in paying for them again. The only sin Jesus didn’t pay for on the cross is [ultimate?] unbelief. This is what men pay for.

Elder Wieland confirmed the rumor with an illustration from a human legal system. A man may not be tried for the same crime twice if he is exonerated originally.

While there are several problems with this doctrine, the most notable is that it runs contrary to the most plain statements of scripture.

Ec 11:9  Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment.

Ec 12:14  For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil.

Mt 12:36  But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment.

Mt 25:41-43  Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels: For I was an hungred, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.

2Co 11:15  Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.

Re 20:12  And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works.

Re 20:13  And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. {hell: or, the grave}

2Co 5:10  For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.

Yet Wieland’s confirmation of this point was not the most interesting part of the conversation.

The Elder explained that neither Jones nor Waggoner seems to have understood the doctrine of forensic justification until the mid 1890’s. Their copious writings and sermon transcripts from 1888-1991 contain no such ideas.

While this is no argument for or against the truthfulness of legal justification, it most certainly is an argument regarding the connection of the doctrine with 1888.

The In-Christ Motif

And there are other issues worthy of addressing. One is the mistake of literalizing a metaphor. In Hebrews the ministry of Jesus is contrasted with that of the Levites. Christ’s ministry is compared to that of Melchisedec. The Bible argues that Christ’s ministry is greater than the Levitical in as much as Melch’s was greater than Levi’s. And to illustrate a contrast between Melch’s and Levi’s, the book makes the following statement:

Heb 7:9-10  And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, payed tithes in Abraham.  For he was yet in the loins of his father, when Melchisedec met him.

The phrase “and as I may so say” alerts the reader to an upcoming metaphor. Not that Levi literally paid tithes in an event that happened to his great-grandfather, but that his ancestor, one greater than him, paid tithes to Melchisedec.

The illustration says simply that Christ’s ministry excels Levi’s. But when literalized it begins to teach some incomprehensible ideas.  Suddenly I am culpable or praiseworthy for things that I did before I was born. And this idea, extracted from a literal reading of a metaphor, is made the basis for an idea that is just too abstract for human reasoning:

We were “in Jesus” at the cross, so were killed there. We were “in Christ” during his life, so lived a perfect one. “In Christ” our sins our paid for and our righteousness is established. And this is no “vicarious substitution.” This is literal reality.

Now I would hasten to add that if a prophet taught such a thing we ought to believe it. The fact that an idea is abstract or beyond our comprehension may be no argument against its truthfulness. We are weak-minded.

But prophets teach no such thing and it is often true that Satan introduces ideas that are somewhat mind-boggling so as to encourage the average hearer/reader to skip over the logic of the thing and to accept it uncritically.

Section 2

Justification and Romans 5

The first uses of the word “justify” in scripture refer to the judicial clearing of accused, yet innocent, persons. Ex 23:7; De 25:1; 1Ki 8:32; 2Ch 6:23; Pr 17:15; Is 5:23.

To Job’s friends, self-justification was the root of Job’s problems. This Job denied early saying “If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me.” Job 9:20. See Job 11:2; 13:18; 25:4; 27:5; 32:2; 33:32.

Israel did try to justify “herself” while practicing idolatry. But God’s people, by their sins, rather tended to justify the wicked. That is, the comparatively evil habits of the chosen people tended to wrongly excuse the wicked habits of other nations. Jer. 3:11; Ez. 16:51-52.

David’s first (of two) use of the word, in Psalm 51:4, is quoted by Paul in Romans 3. It makes apparent reference to a judicial clearing of God himself, but while God is acting still as Judge. In other words, God’s judgment is evaluated and ratified and David’s confession of sin contributes to the process. The confession of sinners in Christ’s day also “justified God.” Perhaps 1 Ti 3:16 also alludes to God’s justification, but by the spiritual life of Jesus.

Ps 51:4  Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in thy sight: that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest.

Ro 3:4  God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings, and mightest overcome when thou art judged.

Lu 7:29  And all the people that heard him, and the publicans, justified God, being baptized with the baptism of John.

No man will be justified in God’s sight while daring to second guess God’s judgments. Ps. 143:2.

If nations could accurately describe the past and tell the future it would be judicial evidence that they have the truth. If individuals had rational answers with which to meet their accusations they should use them and be justified. But they have them not. Is. 43:9, 26.

The first use of the word “justify” in a sense similar to “forgive” is half way through the Bible in Isaiah 45:25. (See Is 45:22-25.)

Isa 45:25  In the LORD shall all the seed of Israel be justified, and shall glory.

Similar is Isaiah 50:7-9. This seems to be the passage alluded to in Romans 8.

Isa 50:7  For the Lord GOD will help me; therefore shall I not be confounded: therefore have I set my face like a flint, and I know that I shall not be ashamed. 8  He is near that justifieth me; who will contend with me? let us stand together: who is mine adversary? let him come near to me. 9  Behold, the Lord GOD will help me; who is he that shall condemn me? lo, they all shall wax old as a garment; the moth shall eat them up.

And a direct connection of the word Justify with the gospel is found in Isaiah 53.

Isa 53:11  He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied: by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many; for he shall bear their iniquities.

This concludes the Old Testament use of the words derived from “justify.”

The first New Testament use, by Jesus, indicates that truth is attacked by the masses but is justified by “her children.” Mt 11:19. (See also Lu 7:35.)

In Matthew 12 Jesus indicates that men will be evaluated in the judgment on the basis of their “words.” It appears that we are judged by our words and, following, the Judge is vindicated for His execution of justice.

Mt 12:37  For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.

As confession of sin tends to “justify God” (see Lu 7:29 quoted earlier), an unwillingness to confess translates into a willingness to justify one’s self.  When Pharisees made light of Jesus’ plain teaching he accused them of self-justification. Lu 10:29; 16:15.

A short time later Jesus delivered a parable that showed what kind of words lead to justification and which kind of self-justifying words do not.

Lu 18:14  I tell you, this man went down to his house justified rather than the other: for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.

Outside of the controverted text, Romans 5:9-20, there are 25 other verses that use forms of the verb “justify.” 100% of these are given below.

And all of these teach a straight forward doctrine. Men that truly believe, and no others, are justified. Men whose belief is sufficient to lead them to works of obedience are justified, and no others. Men whose works do not proceed from faith are not justified. Emphatically, in the passages, justification is by faith.

Ac 13:39  And by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. [Note: Who are justified? “all that believe”]

Ro 2:13  (For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.  [Note: Who are justified? “the doers of the law”]

Ro 3:20  Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.  [Note: By what means are the doers of the law justified? Not by virtue of the lawful “deeds”.]

Ro 3:24  Being justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus:  [Note: By what means are men justified? By God’s grace made available through Christ.]

Ro 3:26  To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the justifier of him which believeth in Jesus. [Note: Who are justified? “him which believeth in Jesus”]

Ro 3:28  Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. [Note: In conclusion, who are justified and how? Those having faith, but without any merit from their obedience.]

Ro 3:30  Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith. [Note: Which Jews are justified? Which Gentiles? Those having “faith.”]

Ro 4:2  For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not before God.

Ro 4:5  But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness. [Note: Who are justified? Ungodly persons who have faith that God justifies ungodly persons. ]

Ro 4:25  Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification. [Note: Why was Jesus raised? “For our justification.” Then were we justified at the cross? No. Our justification is connected with his meditorial work.]

Ro 5:1  Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ: [Note: Who has peace with God? Those who are “being justified by faith.”]

Ro 8:30  Moreover whom he did predestinate, them he also called: and whom he called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also glorified. [Note: The chosen (ie, predestined), the justified, and the glorified are all the same class.]

Ro 8:33  Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth. [Note: Who are justified? “God’s elect.”]

1Co 4:4  For I know nothing by myself; yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord. [Note: Paul’s justification is connected with his judgment by the Lord Jesus.]

1Co 6:11  And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. [Note: Who are justified? Those who are “washed” and “sanctified” in submission to “the Lord Jesus.”]

Ga 2:16  Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified. [Note: Who are justified by the faith of Jesus Christ? “we [who] have believed in Jesus Christ.” Our belief in Jesus was chosen so “that” it might be that way.]

Ga 2:17  But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid. [Note: Is being justified by Christ something to seek for? Apparently yes.]

Ga 3:8  And the scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen through faith, preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed.

Ga 3:11  But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, it is evident: for, The just shall live by faith.

Ga 3:24  Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. [Note: Who are justified? Those brought to Christ by the law, those living “by faith.”]

Ga 5:4  Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace.

Tit 3:7  That being justified by his grace, we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life.

Jas 2:21  Was not Abraham our father justified by works, when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar?

Jas 2:24  Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, and not by faith only.

Jas 2:25  Likewise also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, when she had received the messengers, and had sent them out another way? [Note: Rahab and Abraham were justified by a faith that operated successfully in their lives. Their lives showed that those who “believe” in Romans 3 are the same as those who are “doers of the law” in Romans 2.]

Summary:

We have observed, in this paper, 57 of the 60 verses using “justify” or its derivates in scripture.

These we have found to teach that both men and God are seeking justification. Most men seek it either by works or by stubborn refusal to confess their sins. Some seek it humbly by faith – and these are faithfully obedient.

Those that seek justification by faith freely confess their sins and thus justify God’s verdicts. Those who are professed servants of the king but whose lives ill-accord with their profession rather negate the validity of God’s judgments. Their lives tend to justify the wicked by way of comparison. Who can condemn a wicked man for doing wrong if even God’s people are living that way?

Those who by faith seek to be justified are dependant on Christ’s intercession. They were not justified at His death, though His death was the sacrifice that paid for their sins. They were purchased by His death and are justified by His mediatory work.

Ro 4:25  Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification.

They are the “elect” that Jesus is justifying and to accuse them of wrong-doing is to second the work of Satan. See Romans 8:30, 33 above.

This is a fair summary of the Bible Doctrine of Justification. Three verses remain to be noticed. If they are obscure or difficult to comprehend, we should not be surprised. Peter warned us (2 Pe 3) that Paul wrote things of that nature. If they use the word “justification” or “justified” we should be predisposed to understand those words in harmony with the testimony of the rest of scripture.

This many persons do not do. And by giving to the idea of “justification” found in these verses an alternate definition they fall into some doctrinal pit holes.

Here is the passage with the three verses, and with commentary relevant to the doctrine of justification:

But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. [Note: Here we launch into a beautiful truth. God takes the initiative in wooing us to Himself. Our sins were placed on Christ before we even desired it to be. Provision[1] has been made for our justification.]

Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.  And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement[2]. [Note: Who is justified “now”? Is it all men? Or the presumed Christians of Rome? Very apparently the latter. The status of “enemies” is a past status for the “we” in this passage. And the “we” in this passage “joy in God.” And the mid portion, “saved by his life” reminds us strongly of the truth found in the previous chapter of Romans, that Jesus was “raised for our Justification.” It leads to the conclusion that Justification by Faith does not mark the end of our need of Christ’s ministration.]

Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned: [Note: Following this sentence Paul introduces quite a long parenthetical passage. This sentence, for this reason, helps us understand the next verse after the parenthetical passage. Sin came into the world by Lucifer, by his angels, by Eve. But not until Adam ate the forbidden fruit did the entire human race succumb to rebellion. Adam’s sin brought death. But why did death pass to his posterity? “For that all have sinned.” That is a simple idea explained several times earlier in the book of Romans. “And sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death” is the way James says it. Sin “reigns unto death” is the way this chapter says it a few verses later. The wages of “sin is death” is the most familiar way to say it. Adam’s posterity have each followed his path of sinning. And so each has merited death.]

(For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.  But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification. For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)  [Paul carefully proves that the Law existed prior to Sinai. The fact that men were held accountable for sin, the fact that men died between Adam and Moses, proves that Law existed. And the Law had an existence outside of the consciences of men. Some men broke it without ever choosing to break it. They, too, had to die. In this category would fall many infants and many heathen. And those that died were locked in their graves. The grave reigned over them showing their accountability to the universal Law of God. Moses was the first being ever to be resurrected from the grave. He is the first man in the Bible that we witness receiving the Law of God. His resurrection (See Jude, Matthew 17) interrupted the reign of death without threatening to undermine the reign of Law. This the life and death and resurrection of Jesus also did, making Moses a type of his Savior. The gift of Jesus differs from the effect of Adam’s sin. How? It is larger in power and in significance. How many are dead now through Adam’s transgression? Most. Not Moses. Not Enoch. Not Elijah. Not “many others” raised with Christ. Not all reside under the captivity of the grave, but “many be dead.” And how many have been blessed by the abundance of grace? “they which receive” that grace and who also, “reign in life” by Christ’s power. The other contrast in this passage relates to judgment and justification. One man “having sinned” [YLT] is sufficient to bring judgment. Adam’s one sin did so. One sin of mine is sufficient to condemn me. But the gift is so much larger that it covers, not one offence of mine, but all my offences.]

Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.  Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound: That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord. [How did Adam’s sin lead to the judgment coming upon all men? The verse before the parenthesis answered “all have sinned.” It was by a change in the people that Adam’s sin led to their loss. “Many were made sinners.” What about the “free gift”? Does it change persons? Yes, “by the obedience of one [past] shall many be made righteous [future].” This is manifestly parallel in thought to the “justification of life.” And it is manifestly in harmony with the 69 other references to justification that we have examined up to this point. The weight of all these witnesses points to one conclusion: The free gift of Justification was made available by Jesus to all men. It “came” their way. It recommends itself to them and promises life.

But to gather from this phrase that all men have been justified is to reason backwards. It is to force the obscure to interpret to the clear, to twist straight-forward statements into fitting a faulty reading of this one. Does Paul anywhere else speak about the gift being “unto all” yet being restricted in its justifying effect to believers? That is the main idea of Romans 3:20-26 where the “righteousness of God” is “unto all and upon all them that believe.” There is no difference between believers in that passage. They have all sinned. They all depend on Christ’s righteousness, whether they died before or after the cross. And Christ’s death, in that passage, allows God to be “just” and the “justifier of him which believeth in Jesus.”

Section Three – Hebrews 7 and being “in Christ”

One of the most common phrases in the New Testament is “in Christ.”  In that precise form it appears 77 times in scripture. That number could be expanded by including references to “in Jesus” and “in Him.” What does this phrase mean? In Greek, as in English, prepositions are very flexible in usage and meaning. And several different prepositions are used in phrases translated as “in Christ.” More than that, the dative case of the word “Christ” may be translated “in Christ.”

So what does this mean? It means that you need a larger framework than the phrase “in Christ” to know what that phrase means in a certain passage. It could mean “inside of Christ”, “in relation to Christ,” “in regard to Christ,” “by means of Christ,” “because of Christ,” or “leaning towards Christ.” And, in fact, all of these except the first are obvious meanings of the phrase in various places in the New Testament. “In relation to Christ,” being the most flexible and most generic of the series, could accurately be substituted for “in Christ” in most cases.

But that is not how many persons see it.

Before progressing to the reason they see it differently I must pause. Jesus is my Savior. Christ is His Holy Title as Messiah. My soul is repelled from entering into an argument about a preposition (a very small thing) that is so tightly united to my Prince (a unfathomably mighty Person.)

And, in fact, this may be the root of Satan’s desire to cause argument about this phrase. It may be simply a sly way to cause us to break the Third Commandment, “Thou Shalt Not Take the Name of the Lord thy God in Vain.”

Then, with reverence, let us consider a few of the glorious truths that stand in relation to our Lord Jesus Christ.

We may have “faith in Christ”

Ac 24:24; Ga 3:26; Eph 1:12; Col 1:4; Col 2:5. In the last of these Paul commends men for the steadfastness of their “faith in Christ.” This would not be a sensible thing to do with the faith was actually the faith of Jesus during his earthly life.

We are “justified freely” by the “redemption that is in Christ Jesus.” – Ro 3:24

Persons freed by the Spirit have “life in Christ Jesus.” – Ro 8:2

The “love of God . . . is in Christ Jesus.” Ro 8:39.

We make speak the “truth in Christ” – Ro 9:1

Christians are “one body in Christ.” – Ro 12:5

Our fellow workers are “helpers in Christ Jesus.” – Ro 16:7.

While in our spiritual infanthood, we are “babes in Christ Jesus.” – 1 Co 3:1[3]

We have many “instructors in Christ Jesus,” and perhaps one spiritual father – 1Co 4:15.

Our way of acting, our visible behavior, may be “in Christ.” – 1Co 4:17.

The righteous dead are “asleep in Christ.” – 1Co 15:18.

The righteous living have “hope in Christ.” – 1Co 15:19.

We may have rejoicing “in Christ Jesus.” – 1Co 15:31.

The church is established together “in Christ.” – 2Co 1:21.

We may speak, in the sight of God, “in Christ.” – 2Co 2:17.

The simplicity of the gospel is “in Christ.” – 2Co 11:3.

Our liberty is possessed “in Christ Jesus.” – Gal 2:4.

God’s covenant with Abraham was confirmed “In Christ.” – Gal 3:17.

Races, genders, and economic statuses are all united “in Christ Jesus.” – Eph 1:1

We are blessed with heavenly and spiritual blessings “in Christ.” – Eph 1:3.

All beings will eventually be gathered together “in Christ.” – Eph. 1:10

There is comfort, fellowship, and consolation “in Christ.” – Php. 2:1

We “may obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus.” – 2Ti 2:10.

Peter prayed “peace be with all that are in Christ Jesus.” – 1Pe 5:14.

Most of these passages are clearly referring to the relation a believer has to Jesus. It is in our connection to Him experientially that we experience so many blessings.

But do we have any corporate relation to Jesus outside of our personal experience? Surely we do. Many refer to this fact as the “objective truth of the gospel.”

In fact, it is the objective truth of the gospel that gives force to the judgment. The fact that Jesus has died for all men has placed all men under immense obligation to live a holy life. The greatness of the gift demands accountability for how it is received and handled. If Christ had not died for men it would have been sufficient for them to have died natural deaths and to have received either the natural results of their wickedness or God’s judgments here. There would have been no need for a resurrection or future judgment.

But the facts of the gospel, that Jesus died for all, that all have been under Spirit-prompted pressure to repent, make a natural death insufficient to meet the demands of Justice. In our relation to Adam we inherited a corruptible body that can not live forever. In our relation to Jesus we have been granted an obligation to face judgement. And so it is that:

For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming. Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. – I Cor 15:22-25.[4]

One time when the phrase takes on a very literal meaning is in reference to God being “in Christ.” Our probation is an evidence of the objective facts of the gospel. Because of Christ’s payment for sins men have not, generally, been the objects of Divine wrath while on earth. They have been granted sun and rain and access to grace, all undeservingly. An empty cup of probation has been given to them and until it has been filled, charges have not been accepted against them by the Divine Judge.

To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them; and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation. – 2Co 5:19 

But while these passages demonstrate well that the phrase “in Christ” may be used to describe Christ’s relation to the race, they can not negate the fact that the term, as generally used, refers to believers. For example:

Persons “in Christ Jesus” are not condemned. On this all parties agree. But Romans 8:1 adds that they are the ones who “walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit.”

Persons “in Christ Jesus” are not born that way. Paul’s relatives, Adronicus and Junia, were “in Christ” before He was. Ro 16:10.

Persons “in Christ” are always being caused to “triumph” and to make God’s knowledge attractive in “every place.” 2Co 2:14.

Persons “in Christ” can understand the Old Testament symbols pointing to Jesus. 2Co 3:14.

“Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.” 2Co 5:17.

Persons who are now close to God and are now “in Christ” were once “far off.” Eph 2:13.

The introduction of this paper spoke about Hebrews 7 and Levi’s tithe payment to Melchizedec. If you read that section again you will see how a literalizing of a metaphor combined with a literalizing of a preposition has turned an illustration into a sermon of its own.

In Summary

My relation to Jesus means everything to me. In relation to Him I have peace, hope, love and joy. My faith in relation to him leads to my forgiveness and my participation in the grace that comes through His sacrifice. This is what is meant, generally, by the phrase “in Christ.”

It is neither a reference to my metaphysical presence in Christ’s body long ago, nor is it a reference to the quality of my interpersonal communication with Him. Rather, it is a reference to the boundless gifts that are available to me through Him.

My metaphysical presence in Christ, what does it mean? There is no true answer to this question. The idea, it seems, springs from a desire to seek out something new or strange that will reignite the power that the gospel had in yesteryear.

But the power of the gospel in the past derived from its simplicity, not from its cunning. It will enliven souls today as before when presented in clear and distinct lines. The beauties of Jesus, of holiness, of faith and forgiveness, of repentance and confession, of the cross and the glory that follows – these are sources of power.

Section Four – Common Misunderstandings that Follow Forensic Justification.

The average audience is intelligent yet mentally undisciplined. This places a burden on teachers of the truth to teach in such a way as to be well understood.

Forensic Justification is poorly understood by many that are most attracted to its presenters. The burden rest on the presenters of the doctrine to make it very clear to struggling men that:

  1. They are not saved in their sins.
  2. That confession and repentance are conditions of being accepted with God.
  3. That a life of faith is most obedient, is most holy, is always feeling unworthy.

I do not mean to create a straw man. The primary teachers of forensic justification could ascribe to these three statements, or at least to the first and third. But the use of the word “justification” in ways that contrasts sharply with 68 of 70 Biblical uses does, not surprisingly, give way to many simple minded persons supposing that all is well between them and their Lord while they have yet to “bring forth fruits meet for repentance.”

That error is one that follows the less careful persons.

Another error clings to many that are more prominent.

They distinguish between “vicarious” substitutionary atonement (the idea that Jesus paid for my sins as a third party taking my place) and the truth (as they see it, that Jesus involved me in his death so that I died there in reality.) By their understanding there is no justice in one dying for the sins of another. And so they impugn the wisdom and justice of the central idea of the atonement.

Yet the atonement is just and wise on a scale men can not fathom. As Creator of agents with free will Jesus stands in a unique place among the inhabitants of the universe. He can justly take their sins on Himself. While not responsible for their decisions, and thus being innocent, He may gracefully volunteer to take the horrible weight of guilt men incurred by the use they made of their gift of free will. Justice permits the infinite immensity of His Life to bear all the sin of his personal possessions.

By owning them twice

And having much life

And having one death that still pays

He graciously claims

Not by legal games

To justly atone for men’s ways

 

Yet I will be quick to confess that I understand it not. I have faint ideas that match all that I have been able to gleam from inspiration. These point me in a direction that makes the cross seem as just as it does seem merciful. Still, not because of these ideas do I believe that Christ can rightly take my sins on Himself.

I believe it because God has said it. God is Wise. I bow my intellect before the Judge and confess that whatever He does is justice.

Man, with his human, finite judgment, cannot safely question the wisdom of God. Hence it is unbecoming for him to criticize the plan of salvation. Before the theme of redemption, let man lay his wisdom in the dust, and accept the plans of Him whose wisdom is infinite.  God grants men a probation in this world, that their principles may become firmly established in the right, thus precluding the possibility of sin in the future life, and so assuring the happiness and security of all. Through the atonement of the Son of God alone could power be given to man to establish him in righteousness, and make him a fit subject for heaven. The blood of Christ is the eternal antidote for sin. The offensive character of sin is seen in what it cost the Son of God in humiliation, in suffering and death. All the worlds behold in him a living testimony to the malignity of sin, for in his divine form he bears the marks of the curse. He is in the midst of the throne as a Lamb that hath been slain. The redeemed will ever be vividly impressed with the hateful character of sin, as they behold Him who died for their transgressions. The preciousness of the Offering will be more fully realized as the blood-washed throng more fully comprehend how God has made a new and living way for the salvation of men, through the union of the human and the divine in Christ.  – ST, December 30, 1889 [5]

 

Those who understand this matter in its true bearing will more fully comprehend the glorious, wondrous plan of salvation. They will not desire to argue just what is meant by Christ being our righteousness, nor will they desire to try to explain questions that do not in any way make more plain the terms of salvation.— WB, September 9, 1902

 

Jesus is our atoning sacrifice. We can make no atonement for ourselves; but by faith we can accept the atonement that has been made. “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God.” “Ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, . . . but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot.” No man of earth, no angel of heaven, could have paid the penalty for sin. Jesus was the only one who could save rebellious man. In Him divinity and humanity are combined, and this was what gave efficacy to the offering on Calvary’s cross. At the cross, mercy and truth met together; righteousness and peace kissed each other. As the sinner looks upon the Saviour dying on Calvary, and realizes that the Sufferer is divine, he asks why, this great sacrifice was made; and the cross points to the holy law of God, which has been transgressed. The death of Christ is an unanswerable argument to the immutability and righteousness of the law. In prophesying of Christ, Isaiah says, “He will magnify the law, and make it honourable.” The law has no power to pardon the evil-doer. Its office is to point out his defects, that he may realize his need of One who is mighty to save, realize his need of One who will become his substitute, his surety, his righteousness. Jesus meets the need of the sinner; for He has taken upon Him the sins of the transgressor. “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with his stripes we are healed.” The Lord could have cut off the sinner, and utterly destroyed him; but the more costly plan was chosen. In his great love He provides hope for the hopeless, giving his only begotten Son to bear the sins of the world. And since He has poured out all heaven in that one rich gift, He will withhold from man no needed aid that he may take the cup of salvation, and become an heir of God, and joint-heir with Christ.  BEcho, March 15, 1893

 

All legalism, all the sorrow and woe by which you may encompass yourself, will not give you one moment of relief. You cannot rightly estimate sin. You must accept God’s estimate, and it is heavy indeed. If you bore the guilt of your sin, it would crush you; but the sinless One has taken your place, and though undeserving, He has borne your guilt. By accepting the provision God has made, you may stand free before Him in the merit and virtue of your Substitute.  BEcho, July 2, 1894

 

1Pe 3:18  For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit:

1Pe 2:24  Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness: by whose stripes ye were healed.

1Pe 4:1  Forasmuch then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin;

Isa 53:4-6 Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the LORD hath laid on him the iniquity of us all.

Ro 3:25-26  Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God; To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness: that he might be just, and the jus Re 15:3  And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints.tifier of him which believeth in Jesus.

These and many texts like them establish the facts that God is both Just and merciful is His granting to us of a Substitute.

In summary, the doctrine of substitutionary atonement remains the glorious center gem of righteousness by faith. There is sad irony in the efforts of men who promote faith (“living by every word…”) when they rise above the Word and second the demonic arguments that the doctrine, as plainly stated by many prophets, is unjust.

And we can not be greatly surprised that the followers of such often become confused in regard to the personal terms of justification by faith. This confusion, on such a vital theme, threatens to destroy a man’s eternal life. This error always tends to do – even when held most sincerely by the kindest of men.

Section Five – The Converting Power of Truth with a Twisted Ankle

Truth has power. Those familiar with the Bible know that Jesus credits truth with setting men free. Through it they are sanctified. By the Word of truth they are born again into a life that can endure.

Truth has such power that a man preaching it need not be exactly accurate to benefit his hearers. If a man preaches that the death of Jesus can save a poor sinner from burning in hell forever, that preacher may benefit someone indeed. The truths in the verses he shares retain their potency despite his misunderstanding.

Truth can do wonders when sprinting by God’s power. When lurching forward on crutches its muscles still bulge and its back still ripples with strength. That is the preciousness of truth.

Error shares the same characteristics, but in the negative. As it confuses the mind, misdirects the affections, palliates the still-burdened conscience, error destroys a man. It weakens his faith, dampens his zeal for holiness, his earnestness to please God.

And almost always truth and error are preached together in such a complex mesh of ideas that it is difficult to ascertain the net effect.

Not so with many of the preachers of forensic justification. Their love for Ellen White, their respect for God’s messengers, their devotion to the cross, their adherence to the present truths for this time, their exaltation of the truth regarding “beholding”, and their teaching of kindred precious truths – these are tremendous forces for good.

Truth when preached along with “forensic justification” charges forward on a twisted ankle. Its courage atones some for its injuries. Its efforts excel those of another ideas, they being more healthy but less mighty.

In summary, the gospel has a power that can survive the misunderstandings of its teachers. Great good has been done by the teachers of forensic justification. More good would be done by them if they would drop the error in favor of a more homogenous mixture of truth.

Section Six – The Historical Teaching of Forensic Justification

What did A. T. Jones and E. J. Waggoner believe about “justification of life” in Romans 5:18? Perhaps surprisingly to some, they believed much the same regarding this phrase as did Storres, Andrews, and Loughborough before them.

The articles of Jones and Waggoner discuss the entire passage of Romans 5:12-21. They emphasize the following points:

  1. Everyone was made a sinner by Adam, but only when they confirmed their inherited weakness by a personal choice to sin.
  2. Everyone has been redeemed from Adam’s fall, but they are only
  3. They constantly make reference to the “provision” made for men at Calvary.
  4. They repeatedly stress that being “in Him” is a characteristic of believers only.
  5. Jones indicates that the contrast between Adam and Christ was that one sin of Adam did damage and many sins in Christ were healed.
  6. What Jesus did, Jones explains, gives resurrection to all men just as what Adam did gives death to all. But those resurrected include the “unjust.”
  7. What Jesus has given to every man is “freedom” to chose. No one “is compelled to be righteous.”
  8. When any man asks for “forgiveness” he is asking that God “give for” his sin Christ’s “righteousness.” God does, as promised in Romans 5:18.

The following section is copied and edited from the Adventist Pioneer Library. Initials represent first the author (ATJ = A. T. Jones). Then follows an abbreviation representing the title of the document (GCB95ATJ14 = General Conference Bulletin, 1895, Jones Sermon # 14.) Emphasis is supplied.

 

ATJ  GCB95ATJ14  pp 267-270      O, He is a complete Saviour.  He is a Saviour from sins committed and the Conqueror of the tendencies to commit sins.  In Him we have the victory.  We are no more responsible for these tendencies being in us that we are responsible for the sun shining, but every man on earth is responsible for these things appearing in open action in Him, because Jesus Christ has made provision against their ever appearing in open action.  Before we learned of Christ, many of them had appeared in open action.  The Lord hath laid upon Him all these and He has taken them away.  Since we learned of Christ, these tendencies which have not appeared He condemned as sin in the flesh.  And shall He who believes in Jesus allow that which Christ condemned in the flesh to rule over Him in the flesh?  This is the victory that belongs to the believer in Jesus.

It is true that, although a man may have all this in Jesus, He cannot profit by it without himself being a believer in Jesus. Take the man who does not believe in Jesus at all tonight.  has not Christ made all the provision for him that He has for Elijah, who is in heaven tonight?  And if this man wants to have Christ for his Saviour, if he wants provision made for all his sins and salvation from all of them, does Christ have to do anything now in order to provide for this man’s sins or to save him from them?  No.  That is all done.  He made all that provision for every man when He was in the flesh and every man who believes in Him receives this without there being any need of any part of it being done over again.  He “made one sacrifice for sins forever.”  And having by Himself purged us from our sins, He sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high.  Thus it is all in Him and every believer in Him possesses it all in Him and in Him is complete.  It is in Him and that is the blessedness of it.  “In Him dwelleth all the fullness of the godhead bodily.”  And God gives His eternal Spirit and us eternal life–eternity in which to live–in order that that eternal Spirit may reveal to us and make known to us the eternal depths of the salvation that we have in Him whose goings forth have been from the days of eternity.

Now let us look at it in another way.  Turn to Romans 5:12:

Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.

Now, leaving out the verses in parenthesis for the moment and reading them afterward, read the eighteenth verse:

Therefore, as by the offense of one [that man that sinned] judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one [that Man that did not sin] the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  For as by one man’s disobedience [that man that sinned] many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one [that Man that did not sin] shall many be made righteous.

For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come.

Adam, then, was the figure of Him that was to come.  That one to come is Christ.  Adam was the figure of Him.  Wherein was Adam the figure of Him?  In his righteousness?  No.  For he did not keep it.  In his sin?  No.  For Christ did not sin.  Wherein, then, was Adam the figure of Christ?  In this:  That all that were in the world were included in Adam, and all that are in the world are included in Christ.  In other words:  Adam in his sin reached all the world; Jesus Christ, the second Adam, in His righteousness touches all humanity.  That is where Adam is the figure of Him that was to come.  So read on:

But not as the offense, so also is the free gift: for if through the offense of one many be dead, much more the grace of God and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.

There are two men, then, whom we are studying:  That one man by whom sin entered; that one man by whom righteousness entered.

And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation but the free gift is of many offenses unto justification.  For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one [that is, by the first Adam]; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ [the second Adam].

Read another text in connection with this before we touch the particular study of it.  1 Cor. 15:45–49:

So it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.  Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual.  The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.  As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly.  And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.”

The first Adam touched all of us; what he did included all of us.  If he had remained true to God, that would have included all of us.  And when he fell away from God, that included us and took us also.  Whatever he should have done embraced us, and what he did made us what we are.

Now here is another Adam.  Does He touch as many as the first Adam did?  That is the question.  That is what we are studying now.  Does the second Adam touch as many as did the first Adam?  And the answer is that it is certainly true that what the second Adam did embraces all that were embraced in what the first Adam did.  What he should have done, what he could have done, would embrace all.

Suppose Christ had yielded to temptation and had sinned.  Would that have meant anything to us?  It would have meant everything to us.  The first Adam’s sin meant all this to us; sin on the part of the second Adam would have meant all this to us.  The first Adam’s righteousness would have meant all to us and the second Adam’s righteousness means all to as many as believe.  That is correct in a certain sense, but not in the sense in which we are studying it now.  We are now studying from the side of the Adams.  We will look at it from our side presently.

The question is, Does the second Adam’s righteousness embrace as many as does the first Adam’s sin?  Look closely.  Without our consent at all, without our having anything to do with it, we were all included in the first Adam; we were there.  All the human race were in the first Adam.  What that first Adam–what that first man, did meant us; it involved us.  That which the first Adam did brought us into sin, and the end of sin is death, and that touches every one of us and involves every one of us.

Jesus Christ, the second man, took our sinful nature.  He touched us “in all points.”  He became we and died the death.  And so in Him and by that every man that has ever lived upon the earth and was involved in the first Adam is involve in this and will live again.  There will be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and of the unjust.  Every soul shall live again by the second Adam from the death that came by the first Adam.

“Well,” says one, “we are involved in other sins besides that one.”  Not without our choice.  When God said, “I will put enmity between thee and the woman and between thy seed and her seed,” He set every man free to choose which master he would serve, and since that, every man that has sinned in this world has done it because he chose to.  “If our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost: in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not.”–not them who had no chance to believe; the god of this world blinds no man until he has shut his eyes of faith.  When he shuts his eyes of faith, then Satan will see that they are kept shut as long as possible.  I read the text again:  “If our gospel,”–the everlasting gospel, the gospel of Jesus Christ which is Christ in you the hope of glory, from the days of the first Adam’s sin until now–“if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost.”  It is hid to them “in whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds.”  And why did he blind the minds?  Because they “believe not.”

Abraham, a heathen, born a heathen, as all the rest of us are, and raised a heathen, grew up in a family of heathens, worshiping idols and the heavenly hosts.  He turned from it all unto God and opened his eyes of faith and used them, and Satan never had a chance to blind his eyes.  And Abraham, a heathen, thus turning from among heathens unto God and finding God in Jesus Christ in the fullness of hope–that is one reason why God has set him before all the world.  He is an example of what every heathen on this earth may find.  He is a God-set-forth example of how every heathen is without excuse if he does not find God in Jesus Christ, by the everlasting gospel.  Abraham is set before all nations in witness of the fact that every heathen is responsible in his own way if he does not find what Abraham found.

Therefore, just as far as the first Adam reaches man, so far the second Adam reaches man.  The first Adam brought man under the condemnation of sin, even unto death; the second Adam’s righteousness undoes that and makes every man live again.  As soon as Adam sinned, God gave him a second chance and set him free to choose which master he would have.  Since that time every man is free to choose which way he will go; therefore he is responsible for his own individual sins.  And when Jesus Christ has set us all free from the sin and the death which came upon us from the first Adam, that freedom is for every man,  and every man can have it for the choosing.

The Lord will not compel any one to take it.  He compels no one to sin and He compels no one to be righteous.  Everyone sins upon his own choice.  The Scriptures demonstrate it.  And every one can be made perfectly righteous at his choice.  And the Scriptures demonstrate this.  No man will die the second death who has not chosen sin rather than righteousness, death rather than life.  In Jesus Christ there is furnished in completeness all that man needs or ever can have in righteousness, and all there is for any man to do is to choose Christ and then it is his.

So then as the first Adam was We, the second Adam is We.  In all points He is as weak as are we.  Read two texts:  He says of us, “Without me ye can do nothing.”  Of Himself He says:  “Of mine own self I can do nothing.”

These two texts are all we want now.  They tell the whole story.  To be without Christ is to be without God, and there the man can do nothing.  He is utterly helpless of himself and in himself.  That is where the man is who is without God.  Jesus Christ says:  “Of mine own self I can do nothing.”  Then that shows that the Lord Jesus put Himself in this world, in the flesh, in His human nature, precisely where the man is in this world who is without God.  He put Himself precisely where lost man is.  He left out His divine self and became we.  And there, helpless as we are without God, He ran the risk of getting back to where God is and bringing us with him.  It was a fearful risk, but, glory to God, He won.  The thing was accomplished, and in Him we are saved.

When He stood where we are, He said, “I will put my trust in Him” and that trust was never disappointed.  In response to that trust the Father dwelt in Him and with Him and kept Him from sinning.  Who was He?  We.  And thus the Lord Jesus has brought to every man in this world divine faith.  That is the faith of the Lord Jesus.  That is saving faith.  Faith is not something that comes from ourselves with which we believe upon Him, but it is that something with which He believed–the faith which He exercised, which He brings to us, and which becomes ours and works in us–the gift of God.  That is what the word means, “Here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.”  They keep the faith of Jesus because it is that divine faith which Jesus exercised Himself.

He being we brought to us that divine faith which saves the soul–that divine faith by which we can say with Him, “I will put my trust in Him.”  And in so putting our trust in Him, that trust today will never be disappointed anymore than it was then.  God responded then to the trust and dwelt with Him.  God will respond today to that trust in us and will dwell with us.

God dwelt with Him and He was ourselves.  Therefore His name is Emmanuel, God with us.  Not God with Him.  God was with Him before the world was;  He could have remained there and not come here at all and still God could have remained with Him and His name could have been God with Him.  He could have come into this world as He was in heaven and His name could still have been God with Him.  But that never could have been God with us.  But what we needed was God with us.  God with Him does not help us, unless He is we.  But that is the blessedness of it.  He who was one of God became one of us; He who was God became we, in order that God with Him should be God with us.  O, that is His name!  That is His name!  Rejoice in that name forevermore–God with us!

 

AT JONES, Lessons on Faith, RH 1899

The righteousness of God is revealed to faith.  Rom. 1:17.

Faith is complete dependence upon the word of God, expecting that word to do what the word itself says.

Is there, then, righteousness spoken by the word of God, so that people can depend completely upon that word, that the word shall accomplish what the word says?

There is.  Indeed, that is the very object of the gift of Christ. For him “God hath set forth . . . to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God.”  Rom. 3:25.

Seeing then that God hath set forth Christ expressly to declare, to speak, the righteousness of God, it is certain that the word of God has been spoken, upon which there can be complete dependence, expecting that word to do what that word says.  In other words, there is righteousness that can be received by faith.

Wherein is this word spoken?  It is spoken in the word “forgiveness.”  “He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins”; “there is forgiveness with thee.”

Now what is the meaning of forgive”?  The word “forgive” is composed of “for” and “give,” which otherwise is give for.  To forgive, therefore, is simply to give for.  For the Lord to forgive sin is to give for sin.  But what does the Lord give for sin?  He declares “his righteousness for the remission of sins.”

Therefore when the Lord forgives–gives for–sin, He gives righteousness for sin.  And as the only righteousness that the Lord has is his own, it follows that the only righteousness that God gives, or can give, for sin is the righteousness of God.

This is the righteousness of God as a gift.  As all men have only sinned and if they are ever clear must have forgiveness entirely free, and as the forgiveness of sin–the righteousness of God given for sin–is entirely free–this is the righteousness of God as a free gift “upon all men unto justification of life.”  Rom. 5:18.

Every soul, therefore, who ever asks God for forgiveness of sin, in that very thing asks God to give him righteousness for sin.  Every soul who asks God for forgiveness asks it solely upon the word of God, which speaks forgiveness.  And faith is entire dependence upon the word for what the word speaks.  Thus righteousness is altogether of faith.

“Every one that asketh receiveth.”  You have asked the Lord many a time to forgive your sins; that is, you have asked him to give for your sin.  But when you ask the Lord to give for your sin, in that you ask him to give the only thing that He does or can give for sin, which is righteousness.  That is what it is to ask forgiveness of the Lord.

And He does forgive–He does give for–your sins when you ask Him. He says He does, and He does.  “He is faithful”–that is, He will never fail–“and just to forgive us our sins.”  And the only thing He gives for sins is His righteousness.

Then why not thank Him for the righteousness that He freely gives for your sins when you ask Him to?

Do you not see that righteousness by faith is just as plain and simple as the asking God for forgiveness of sin?  Indeed, it is just that.

To believe that righteousness is given for your sin, when you ask forgiveness, and thankfully to receive that righteousness as the gift of God–this is what it is to exercise faith.

Yet how true it is that “we suffer much trouble and grief because of our unbelief and of our ignorance of how to exercise faith.”

Hast thou faith?”  Have the faith of God.  “Here are they that keep . . . the faith of Jesus.”                                               Review and Herald, 3/14/1899

The Gift of Christ.

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0015 paragraph 2           This grace and peace come from Christ, “who gave Himself for our sins.”  “Unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.”  Eph.4:7.  But this grace is “the grace that is in Christ Jesus.”  2Tim.2:1.  Therefore we know that Christ Himself is given to every one of us.  The fact that men live is an evidence that Christ has been given to them, for Christ is “the life,” and the life is the light of men, and this life-light “lighteth every man that cometh into the world.”

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0016 paragraph 1           John 1:4,9; 14:6.  In Christ all things consist (Col.1:17), and thus it is that since God “spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all,” He can not do otherwise than, with Him, freely “give us all things.”  Rom.8:32.  “His Divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness.”  2Pet.1:3.  The whole universe is given to us in Christ, and the fullness of the power that is in it is ours for the overcoming of sin.  God counts each soul of as much value as all creation.  Christ has, by the grace of God, tasted death for every man (Heb.2:9), so that every man in the world has received the “unspeakable gift” (2Cor.9:15).  “The grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one Man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many,” even to all; for “as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”  Rom.5:15,18.

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0016 paragraph 2           The question is asked, “Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you?”  (1Cor.1:13), the answer obviously being in the negative.  In that Christ is given to every man, each person gets the whole of Him.  The love of God embraces the whole world, but it also singles out each individual.  A mother’s love is not divided up among her children, so that each one receives only a third, a fourth, or a fifth of it; each one is the object of all her affection.  How much more so with the God whose love is more perfect than any mother’s, and who Himself is love!

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0017 paragraph 1           Is.49:15.  Christ is the light of the world, the Sun of Righteousness.  But light is not divided among a crowd of people.  If a room full of people be brilliantly lighted, each individual gets the benefit of all the light, just as much as though he were alone in the room.  So the life of Christ lights every man that comes into the world, and in every believing heart Christ dwells in all His fullness.  Sow a seed in the ground, and you get many seeds, each one having as much life as the one sown.  So Christ, the true Seed, whence everything of worth comes, gives to all the whole of His life.

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0017 paragraph 2           Christ “gave Himself for our sins.”  That is to say, He bought them, and paid the price for them.  This is a simple statement of fact; the language used is that commonly employed in referring to purchases.  “How much did you give for it?” or, “How much do you want for it?” are frequent questions.  When we hear a man say that he gave so much for a certain thing, what do we at once know?–We know that that thing belongs to him, because he has bought it.  So when the Holy Spirit tells us that Christ gave Himself for our sins, of what should we be equally sure?–That He has bought our sins, and that they belong to Him, and not to us.  They are ours no longer, and we have no right to them.  Every time we sin we are robbing the Lord, for we must remember that Christ has purchased not merely the specific acts of sin that we have committed, and that are in the past, but the sins that are in us, and which break forth.  In this faith there is righteousness.

EJW GTO 01 THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST, THE REAL GOSPEL. page 0018 paragraph 1            This follows from the fact that He has purchased our sins, to deliver us from ourselves.  Our sins are part of ourselves; nay, they are the whole of us, for our natural lives are nothing but sin.  Therefore, Christ could not buy our sins without buying us also.  Of this fact we have many plain statements.  He “gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity.”  Titus 2:14.  “Ye are not your own; for ye are bought with a price.”  1Cor.6:19.  “Ye were redeemed, not with corruptible things, with silver or gold, from your vain manner of life handed down from your fathers; but with precious blood, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot, even the blood of Christ.”  1Pet.1:18,19, R.V.

EJW GTO 03 REDEEMED FROM THE CURSE, TO THE BLESSING OF ABRAHAM. page 0123 paragraph 1          Christ bore the curse, in order that the blessing might come to us.  He bears the curse now, being crucified before us, and in us, and we with Him, that we may continually experience the blessing.  Death to Him is life to us.  If we willingly bear about in our bodies the dying of the Lord Jesus, the life also of Jesus will be manifested in our mortal flesh.  2Cor.4:10,11.  He was made to be sin for us, that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him.  2Cor.5:21.  What is the blessing that we receive through the curse that He bears?  It is the blessing of salvation from sin; for as the curse is the transgression of the law (Gal.3:10), the blessing consists in turning away every one of us from our iniquities (Acts 3:26).  Christ suffered the curse, even sin and death, “that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ.”  And what is the blessing of Abraham?  The writer of this Epistle, having stated that Abraham was made righteous by faith, adds:  “Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man,unto whom God imputeth righteousness without works, saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.  Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute sin.”  Rom.4:6-8.  And then he shows that this blessing comes on the Gentiles as well as on the Jews who believe, because Abraham received it when he was uncircumcised, “that he might be the father of all them that believe.”  The blessing is freedom from sin, even as the curse is the doing of sin; and as the curse reveals the cross, so we find that the very curse is by the Lord made to proclaim the blessing.  The fact that we live, although we are sinners, is the assurance that deliverance from the sin is ours.  “While there’s life there’s hope,” says the adage.  Yes, because the Life is our hope.  Thank God for the blessed hope!  The blessing has come upon all men; for “as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”  Rom.5:18.  If any one has not this blessing, it is because he has not recognized the gift, or has deliberately thrown it away.

Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 1           “For if when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.  And not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atonement.”  Romans 5:10, 11.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 2           The eleventh verse states one of the fruits that must follow from a knowledge that we are “saved by his life.”  When men have a well-grounded assurance that they are saved by the life of Jesus Christ, when they realize it is so till it becomes a part of their very being, they will joy in God through Jesus Christ their Lord.  There can be nothing but joy in the heart of an individual when he knows that he is saved by the life of Christ.  That is the secret of joying in tribulation.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 3           “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 4           This verse contains a partially stated proposition.  You will notice that commencing with the thirteenth verse and continuing down to the end of the seventeenth, there is a parenthesis.  Then in the eighteenth verse, the proposition is taken up again and completed.  The first part of the eighteenth verse is merely an equivalent to the first part of the twelfth; it is the same truth expressed in other words–“Therefore as by  the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation.”  Then the closing portion of the verse completed the proposition:  “Even so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 5           We can notice but briefly the intervening verses. They contain rich truths, but the time allotted for this subject is so limited that our remarks must be confined to the major points of the chapter.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 6           In the fourteenth verse we have reference to the “reign of death.”  What is the reign of death?  What was this passage of death upon all men?  The apostle says that “death reigned from Adam to Moses.”  He does not mean by this that it did not reign at any other time and that it does not reign at the present time.  The part of the verse referring to Adam and Moses is a part of a great argument, which has its starting point back in chapter four.  It is a part of his argument on Abraham.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 7           The argument in a nutshell is, that the entering in of the law did not in any way interfere with the promise to Abraham.  In Romans 4:13, 14 we are told that the promise “that he should be heir of the world was not to Abraham or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith.  For if they which are of the law be heirs, faith is made void, and the promise made of none effect.”  In these verses the apostle is proving in a practical manner that the law does not enter into man’s justification at all; that justification is solely by faith and not by works.  Why is it that the law does not enter into the justification of man?  “Because the law worketh wrath.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 8           If Abraham had been left to be justified by the works of the law, there would have been nothing to be placed to his account but wrath, for that is all that the law can work.  But on the other hand, when he is not justified by the law, which could only be the means of imputing wrath to him and is justified by faith, then there is life placed to his account.  And life is what is wanted, not wrath.  Life is what all men desire, not wrath.  Whoever seeks to be justified by his works will reap only wrath. Abraham will receive the inheritance only by the virtue of the promise and he will receive his righteousness only by the faith that he had.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 9           Some think that there are two ways of being saved, because the Lord gave the law at Sinai and death had reigned till that time, so of course that means that the law brought life.  It is true that the Lord gave the law at Sinai, but the law was in the world long before its giving at Sinai.  Abraham had the law,  and through the righteousness of faith he was able to keep that law.  So the entering  in of the law at Sinai did not militate against the promise of God to Abraham.  There was no different phase of the plan of salvation introduced at Mount Sinai or at the time of the Exodus.  There was no more law after that time than there was before it.  Abraham kept the law.  If there had not been any law there, Abraham could never have been justified, but he kept the law by his faith.  Death reigned through sin before the time of Moses, but righteousness was imputed unto life.  This shows that the law was there already, although they did not have it in that written, open form, that they had it afterwards.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 10        In regard to the reign of death, I am persuaded that we lose much of the good and the encouragement that there is in this fifth chapter simply by the misapplying of these words–“death reigned,” and also the expression “death passed upon all men, for that all had sinned.”  Why did death pass upon all men?  Because that all had sinned!  By one man sin came into the world.  There are many who will stop at this point and philosophize and question as to how this could be and try to figure out for themselves the justice of it.  They will query why it is that we are here in this sinful condition without having had any choice or say in the matter ourselves.  Now we know that there was one man in the beginning, and he fell.  We are his children, and it is impossible for us to be born in any higher condition than he was.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 11        Some will shut themselves out of eternal life because they cannot figure that thing out to a nicety and see the justice of it.  The finite mind of man cannot do this, so it is better for him to leave it alone and devote himself to seeking for the proffered salvation.  That is the important point for all to consider.  We know that we are in a sinful condition, and that this sinful condition is a lost condition.  Seeing then that we are in a lost condition, is it not best for us to devote our energies to seeking to attain to that state whereby we may be in a saved condition.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 12        What would you think of a man drowning in the ocean who, when someone throws him a rope, looks at it and then says, “I know that I am drowning and that the only hope I have lies in my getting hold of that rope, but I will not take hold of it unless I know that it has really been my own fault that I fell into the water.  If it was my own fault, then I will take it, because I am the only one who is to blame for my being in this condition.  But if, on the other hand, someone pushed me into the water and I could not help myself, then I will have nothing to do with that rope.”  Such a man would be considered devoid of common sense.  Then, acknowledging that we are sinners and in a lost condition, let us take hold of the salvation that is offered to us.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 13        “Death reigned,” it “passed upon all men.”  The twelfth and eighteenth verses tell us what this death is.  Why did it pass?  Because that “all have sinned.”  “Judgement came upon all!”  What for?  What to?  Condemnation.  We are familiar with death; we see people being placed in their graves every day.  But is that the death referred to?  Good men die, with only two exceptions, all the good men that have ever lived upon the earth have died.  Do they die under condemnation?  No, certainly not.  Do they die because they are sinners?  No, if they were sinners, they were not good men.  There has been no man in this world upon whom the death sentence has not passed, for there never was a man in this world that was not a sinner, and if he became a good man so that he walked with God as Enoch did, it was by faith.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 14        If we say that the death which comes to all men–good and bad, old and young alike–is the carrying out of that judgment which “came upon all men to condemnation,” then we take the position that there is no hope for anyone who has died.  For there is no such thing as probation after death [this is the hole is Waggoner’s argument in these paragraphs. There is no probation after death. But there is a judgment after death. It is “appointed unto men to die, and after that, the judgment.” “As in Adam all die, even so, in Christ, shall all men be made alive.” The first death, from Adam, is the one that has passed on all men and it would have been final had not Jesus died.] and therefore the man who dies in sin can never be accounted righteous.  If it is said that the good do not die in sin, but only because of sins previously committed, the justice of God is impugned, and His imputed righteousness denied.  For when God declares His righteousness upon the one who believes, that man stands as clear as though he had never sinned, and cannot be punished as a sinner, unless he denies the faith.  Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death unto life.”  John 5:24.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 15        When Adam was placed in the garden of Eden, the Lord told him, “in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.”  That does not mean “dying thou shalt die,” as the marginal reading has it.  That expression is neither Hebrew nor English.  It means just what it says, that in the day that Adam ate of the fruit of the true of knowledge of good and evil, in that day he died.  In the very day that Adam ate of the fruit, he fell, and the death sentence was passed upon him, and he was a dead man.  Sentence was not executed at that moment, and for that matter we know that Adam was a good man and that the sentence never was executed upon him.  Christ died for him.  But he was in the same condition, after he had eaten of the fruit of the tree that Pharaoh was in after the first-born of all the Egyptians had been killed, when he arose by night and said, “We be all dead men.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 16                                                                                                                                            When sentence has been passed upon a murderer, he is to all intents and purposes a dead man.  But it was more than that in the case of Adam.  He When sentence has been passed upon a murderer, he is to all intents and purposes a dead man.  But it was more than that in the case of Adam.  He was dead, and the Son of God was to make him alive.  It was only a matter of time till he should be blotted out of existence.  But Christ comes in to give man a probation and to lift him up.  All that Christ has to give to man is summed up in that one word–life.  Everything is comprised in that.  This fact shows that without Him men have no life.  Said Christ to the unbelieving Jews, “Ye will not come to me that ye might have life.”  Probably they replied, “we do not need to come, because we have life already.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 17                                                                                                                                 In Ezekiel 13:22 we read, “Because with lies ye have made the heart of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad, and strengthened the hands of the wicked, that he should not return from his wicked way, by promising him life.”  There is no life to the wicked.  They have no life.  They are dead.  Said Christ, “He that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the wrath of God abideth on him.”  Christ came to give life to the dead.  He gives life only to those who conscientiously lay hold of that life, who bring His life into their lives, so that it takes the place of their forfeited lives.  He that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not the Son hath not life.  He is dead.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 18                                                                                                                                 So Adam died, and because of that, every man born into the world is a sinner, and the sentence of death is passed upon him.  Judgment has passed upon all men to condemnation, and there is not a man in this world but has been under the condemnation of death.  The only way that he can get free from that condemnation and that death is through Christ, who died for him and who, in His own body, bore our sins upon the cross.  He bore the penalty of the law, and suffered the condemnation of the law for us, not for Himself, for He was sinless.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 19                                                                                                                                 “As by one man sin entered into the world and death by sin . . . even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”  What is the free gift?  It is the free gift by grace and it “As “As by one man sin entered into the world and death by sin . . . even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”  What is the free gift?  It is the free gift by grace and it appertaineth unto many.  The work of Adam plunged man into sin; the work of Christ brings men out of sin.  One man’s single offense plunged many into many offenses, but the one man’s obedience gathers the many offenses of many men and brings them out from beneath the condemnation of those offenses.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 20                                                                                                                                 Then the free gift is the righteousness of Christ.  How do we get the righteousness of Christ?  We cannot separate the righteousness of Christ from Christ Himself.  Therefore in order for men to get the righteousness Then the free gift is the righteousness of Christ.  How do we get the righteousness of Christ?  We cannot separate the righteousness of Christ from Christ Himself.  Therefore in order for men to get the righteousness of Christ, they must have the life of Christ.  So the free gift comes upon all men who are justified by the life of Christ.  Justification is life.  It is the life of Christ.  “For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, even so by the obedience of one many shall be made righteous.”  These are simple and positive statements.  No good can come to man by questioning them.  He only reaps barrenness to his soul.  Let us accept them and believe them.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 21                                                                                                                                 “The free gift came upon all men to justification of life.”  Are all men going to be justified?  All men might if they would, but says Christ, “Ye will not come to me that ye might have life.”  All are dead in trespasses and “The free gift came upon all men to justification of life.”  Are all men going to be justified?  All men might if they would, but says Christ, “Ye will not come to me that ye might have life.”  All are dead in trespasses and sins.  The grace of God that brings salvation hath appeared unto all men.  It comes right within the reach of all men, and those who do not get it are those who do not want it.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 22  “As by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one many shall be made righteous.”  That settles the whole question, as to whether you and I can do works that will make us righteous.  It is by the obedience of one man.  Now which man shall that be?  Can I do righteousness that will do you any good?  No.  Can you do righteousness that will do me any good?  No.  Suppose that one man could do righteous works that would be set to his account as making him righteous–who shall he be?  I cannot do it for you and you cannot do it for me.  Then who is the man?  Jesus Christ of Nazareth!

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 23                                                                                                                                 This settles the question as to whether justification by faith comes by the law.  By the obedience of Christ are many made righteous or obedient.  Righteousness is obedience to the law.  Did you ever read or hear of This settles the question as to whether justification by faith comes by the law.  By the obedience of Christ are many made righteous or obedient.  Righteousness is obedience to the law.  Did you ever read or hear of any human being who kept the law perfectly?  Or did you ever hear of anyone, however high his standard was set, who did not find something beyond, that he had not attained to?  Even worldly men often have an ideal of their own, but the nearer they can come to that ideal, the greater lack they see in themselves.  Anyone who is sincere in trying to reach a high standard, when he gets there, will see something beyond it.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 24                                                                                                                                 There is one spotless life.  There is one man, the man Christ Jesus, who resisted successfully all the powers of sin when He was here upon earth. He was the Word made flesh.  God in  Christ reconciled the world to There is one spotless life.  There is one man, the man Christ Jesus, who resisted successfully all the powers of sin when He was here upon earth. He was the Word made flesh.  God in  Christ reconciled the world to Himself.  He could stand before the world and challenge any to convict Him of sin.  No guile was found in His mouth.  He was “holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher than the heavens,” and by His obedience shall many be made righteous.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 25                                                                                                                                 Then comes the question, how can this be?  It is the same question that the Jews propounded to Christ, when He said, “Except ye eat my flesh and drink my blood, ye have no life in you.”  Said they, “How can this Then comes the question, how can this be?  It is the same question that the Jews propounded to Christ, when He said, “Except ye eat my flesh and drink my blood, ye have no life in you.”  Said they, “How can this man give us his flesh to eat?”  There are many today who may be found asking the same question when they say how can I have His life or His righteousness?  Could Jesus explain to them how He could give them His flesh?  He could not do it except by the words He spake unto them–they are spirit and they are life.  The plan of salvation cannot be explained to man.  It was made by an infinite being, and we cannot understand it.  As to how it takes place we are ignorant.  Through all eternity we will not understand how it was done.  It is only infinite power that can or could do it.  It is only infinite wisdom that can understand it.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 26

If we will eat the flesh of Christ and drink His blood, we will have the life of Christ.  If we have His life, we have a righteous life; His obedience works in us and that makes us righteous.  This does not leave any room for the statement that Christ obeyed for us and that therefore we can do as we please, and His righteousness will be accounted unto us just the same.  His obedience must be manifested in us day by day.  It is not our obedience, but the obedience of Christ working in us.  By those “exceeding great and precious promises,” we take the divine life into us.  The life we live is the life of the Son of God.  He died for us, and loved us with a love that we cannot fathom.  The righteousness that we have is His.  Thanks be to God for the unspeakable gift.  He lets us get all the benefit of that obedience, because we have shown our intense desire for obedience.  That is why He gives it to us.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 27  When you go to God, take these Scriptures on your lips, “We shall be saved by His life.”  “By the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.”  Take them to God in prayer.  They are true, for the Lord Himself has said so.  How can these blessings be obtained?  By faith!  Take it by faith, and it is yours, and no one can take it from you.  Then you will have it, although you do not understand how it can be done.  When you have it, you have life.  What life?  The divine life.  Then when you come up to the time of temptation, the time when you have usually fallen, you can tell Satan that he has no power to make you fall beneath that temptation, for it is not you, but Christ that dwelleth in you.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 9: Romans 5:10-21 page  paragraph 28  There never was a time in the life of any man when of himself he had power to resist temptation.  We cannot do it.  That proves that we must have a life different from our natural life in order to resist sin at all.  That must be a life that sin has never touched and can never touch.  Repeat the glorious words over and over again, “His life is mine, I cannot be touched by sin.  His strength is my strength; His obedience is my obedience, and His life is my life.  That was a sinless life, and by faith I have it, I hold to it, because it is mine, and sin cannot touch it.”  That is the only way to resist them, and that will be successful every time.

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 13: Romans 8:17-31 page  paragraph 22   Now we are “called” and “elected.”  Sometimes we get wonderfully afraid of that word, “elected.”  Is there any need to be afraid of that term?  No.  For every individual can be a candidate and every candidate can be elected.  Here is something that everybody can have, and the fact that one is elected does not debar everyone else from being elected.  In 2 Timothy 1:9 we read, “Who hath saved us and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began.”  Mark you, His own purpose is a purpose of grace, and the free gift by grace comes upon all unto justification of life.  Now note what the election is:

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 13: Romans 8:17-31 page  paragraph 23   “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ: According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love.  Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will.  To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved.”

EJW  EJWSR Study No. 13: Romans 8:17-31 page  paragraph 24  “He hath blessed us in all spiritual blessings!”  In what?  In Christ; therefore just the moment you give up self and take Christ instead, you have everything that Christ has to give.  Why have all these blessings been lodged in Christ?  Because He is able to bless you, “in turning away every one of you from his iniquities.”  Acts 3:26.  So since we have given to us by God Himself all the blessings that can be given to deliver us from sin and to turn us from our iniquities, we can have joy and peace in Him.  Peter says, “According as His divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue.”  Everything that is necessary for life and godliness is given unto us.  In whom?  In Christ.  Therefore the soul that stands in Christ may stand and does stand as firm and secure as the Rock of ages.

[Much of the following material is duplicate with the article “The Free Gift” given later and in its entirety]

There is probably no passage in Romans [considered] more difficult to understand than verses 12-19. The reason is that there is so long a parenthesis in the midst of the main statement, and there is so much repetition of the same form of expression. There is really no greatly involved argument. In this study we shall not attempt to deal with every particular, but will note the main thought running through the whole, so that the reader can read and study it more satisfactorily for himself.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0098 paragraph 3 First Principles.  It will be seen from verse 12 that the apostle goes back to the very beginning. “By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” There can never be any presentation of the gospel, if these facts are ignored.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0099 paragraph 1 Death by Sin.  Death came by sin, because sin is death. Sin, when it is full grown, bringeth forth death. See James 1:15. “To be carnally minded is death.” Rom. 8:6. “The sting of death is sin.” 1 Cor. 15:56. There could be no death if there were no sin. Sin carries death in its bosom. So it was not an arbitrary act on the part of God that death came upon men because of sin. It could not possibly be otherwise.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0099 paragraph 2                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           Righteousness and Life.  “To be spiritually minded is life and peace.” Rom. 8:6. “There is none good but one, that is, God.” Matt. 19:17. He is goodness itself. Goodness is his life. Righteousness is simply God’s way. Therefore righteousness is life. It is not merely a conception of what is right, but it is the right thing itself. Righteousness is active. As sin and death are inseparable, so are righteousness and life. “See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil.” Deut. 30:15.

Death Passed upon All Men.  Note the justice here. Death passed upon all men, “for that all have sinned.” “The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.” Eze. 18:20. And this is also a necessary consequence of the fact that sin contains death in it, and that death can not come in any other way than by sin.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0099 paragraph 4 The Conclusion.  It will be noticed that the twelfth verse begins a proposition that is not completed. Verses 13-17 are parenthetical; we must pass on to the eighteenth verse to find the conclusion. But as the mind would naturally lose the first part of the statement on account of the long parenthesis, the apostle repeats the substance of it, so that we may perceive the force of the conclusion. So the first part of verse 18 is parallel to verse 12. “As by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men to condemnation.” The conclusion is, “Even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0099 paragraph 5 The Reign of Death.  “Death reigned from Adam to Moses.” That does not imply that death did not reign just as much afterwards. But the point is that Moses stands for the giving of the law; “for the law was given by Moses.” John 1:17. Now since death reigns through sin, and sin is not imputed when there is no law, it is evident from the statement that “death reigned from Adam to Moses,” that the law was in the world just as much before Sinai as it was afterwards. “The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law.” 1 Cor. 15:56.

There can be no sin imputed when there is no law; but wherever there is sin, there death reigns.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0100 paragraph 2 Adam a Figure.  “Death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of Him that was to come.” How is Adam a figure of Him that was to come, namely, Christ? Just as the following verses indicate, that is, Adam was a figure of Christ in that his action involved many besides himself. It is evident that Adam could not give his descendants any higher nature than he had himself, so Adam’s sin made it inevitable that all his descendants should be born with sinful natures. Sentence of death, however, does not pass on them for that, but because they have sinned.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0100 paragraph 3 A Figure by Contrast.  Adam is a figure of Christ, but only by contrast. “Not as the offense, so also is the free gift.” Through the offense of one many are dead; but through the righteousness of One, many receive life. “The judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offenses unto justification. “For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by One, Jesus Christ.” There is contrast all the way through. Everything that came through Adam’s fall is undone in Christ; or, better still, all that was lost in Adam is restored in Christ.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0100 paragraph 4 “Much More.”  This might be taken as the key-note of this chapter. Not only is everything that is lost in Adam restored in Christ, but “much more.” “If, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son; much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.”

And there is no chance of finding fault with the inevitable fact that we are inheritors of a sinful nature through Adam. We can not complain that we are unjustly dealt with. It is true that we are not to blame for having a sinful nature, and the Lord recognizes the fact. So he provides that just as in Adam we were made partakers of a sinful nature, even so in Christ we shall be made partakers of the divine nature.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0100 paragraph 6 But “much more.” “For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by One, Jesus Christ.” That is, the life of which we are made partakers in Christ is much stronger for righteousness than the life which we received from Adam is for unrighteousness. God does not do things by halves. He gives “abundance of grace.”

The Condemnation.  “Death passed upon all men;” or, as stated later, “judgment came upon all men to condemnation.” “The wages of sin is death.” Rom. 6:23. All have sinned, and, therefore, all are in condemnation. There has not a man lived on earth over whom death has not reigned, nor will there be until the end of the world. Enoch and Elijah, as well as those who shall be translated when the Lord comes, are no exceptions.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0101 paragraph 2 There are no exceptions, for the Scripture says that “death passed upon all men.” For the reign of death is simply the reign of sin. “Elias was a man of like passions with us.” Enoch was righteous only by faith; his nature was as sinful as that of any other man. So that death reigned over them as well as over any others. For be it remembered that this present going into the grave, which we so often see, is not the punishment of sin. It is simply the evidence of our mortality. Good and bad alike die. This is not the condemnation, because men die rejoicing in the Lord, and even singing songs of triumph.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0101 paragraph 3 “Justification of Life.”  “By the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.” There is no exception here. As the condemnation came upon all, so the justification comes upon all. Christ has tasted death for every man. He has given himself for all. Nay, he has given himself to every man. The free gift has come upon all. The fact that it is a free gift is evidence that there is no exception. If it came upon only those who have some special qualification, then it would not be a free gift.

It is a fact, therefore, plainly stated in the Bible, that the gift of righteousness and life in Christ has come to every man on earth. There is not the slightest reason why every man that has ever lived should not be saved unto eternal life, except that they would not have it. So many spurn the gift offered so freely.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0101 paragraph 5 “The Obedience of One.”  By the obedience of One shall many be made righteous. Men are not saved through their own obedience, but through the obedience of Christ. Here is where the skeptic cavils, and says that it is not just that one man’s obedience should be counted as another’s. But the man who rejects the counsel of the Lord does not know anything about justice, and is not qualified to speak in the case.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0101 paragraph 6 The Bible does not teach us that God calls us righteous simply because Jesus of Nazareth was righteous eighteen hundred years ago. It says that by his obedience we are made righteous. Notice that it is present, actual righteousness. The trouble with those who object to the righteousness of Christ being imputed

to believers is that they do not take into consideration the fact that Jesus lives. He is alive today, as much as when he was in Judea. “He ever liveth,” and he is “the same yesterday and to-day, and forever.” His life is as perfectly in harmony with the law now as it was then. And he lives in the hearts of those who believe on him.

Therefore it is Christ’s present obedience in believers that makes them righteous. They can of themselves do nothing, and so God in His love does it in them. Here is the whole story: “I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me.” Gal. 2:20.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0102 paragraph 2 Why Not All?  The text says that “by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.” Some one may ask, “Why are not all made righteous by the obedience of One?” The reason is that they do not wish to be. If men were counted righteous simply because One was righteous eighteen hundred years ago, then all would have to be righteous by the same obedience. There would be no justice in counting righteousness to one and not to all, if it were in that way. But we have seen that it is not so.

EJW  EJWOR GRACE WHICH MUCH MORE ABOUNDS page 0102 paragraph 3 People are not simply counted righteous, but actually made righteous, by the obedience of Christ, who is as righteous as he ever was, and who lives today in those who yield to him. His ability to live in any human being is shown in the fact that he took human flesh eighteen hundred years ago. What God did in the person of the Carpenter of Nazareth, he is willing and anxious to do for every man that believes. The free gift comes upon all, but all will not accept it, and therefore all are not made righteous by it. Nevertheless, “many” will be made righteous by his obedience.

The Free Gift

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 1 In the [first] portion of the fifth chapter [of Romans], we learned of the wonderful love of God, so great that He gave Himself for His enemies, in order that they might be reconciled to Him; and that, as in the death of Christ we receive the life of God, and are thereby one with Him, so by the continuation of that life in us we are saved from sin.  Without any further review, we may proceed with the following verses, which present

A Series of Contrasts.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 2 “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned; (for until the law sin was in the world; but sin is not imputed when there is no law.  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of Him that was to come.  But not as the offense of one many be dead, much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.  And as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift; for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offenses unto justification.  For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.)  Therefore as by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinner, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.”  Romans 5:12-19.

 

Questioning the Text.

 

Joy in God!–The eleventh verse should have been included in last week’s lesson, as the thought is the same as in the preceding verses.  By the same life by which we receive the reconciliation and salvation, “we also joy in God.”  Christ’s life is a joyous life.  When David had fallen, he prayed, “Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; and uphold me with thy free Spirit.”  Ps. 51:12.  The brightness of the heavens, the beauty of the infinite variety of flowers with which God clothes the earth, and the glad songs of the birds, all indicate that God delights in joy and beauty.  Brightness and song are but the natural expressions of his life.  “Let them also that love by name be joyful in thee.”  Ps. 5:11.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 20                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         There is probably no passage in Romans more difficult to understand than verses 12-19 of this fifth chapter.  The reason is that there is so long a parenthesis in the midst of the main statement, and there is so much repetition of the same form of expression.  There is really no greatly involved argument.  We shall not in this study attempt to deal with every particular, but will note the main thought running through the whole, so that the reader can read and study it more satisfactorily for himself.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 21                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         First Principles.–It will be seen from verse 12 that the apostle goes back to the very beginning.  “By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed on all men, for that all have sinned.”  There can never be any presentation of the Gospel, if these facts are ignored.  The story of the fall of man must be as literally true as the story of the cross; for the latter depends entirely upon the former.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 22                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         Death by Sin.–Death came by sin, because sin is death.  Sin, when it is full grown, bringeth forth death.  See James 1:15.  “To be carnally minded is death.”   Romans 8:6.  “The sting of death is sin.”  1 Cor. 15:56.  There could be no death if there were no sin.  Sin carries death in its bosom.  So it was not an arbitrary act on the part of God that death came upon men because of sin.  It could not possibly be otherwise.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 23                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         Righteousness and Life.–“To be spiritually minded is life and peace.”  Rom. 8:6.  “There is none good but one, that is, God.”  Matt. 19:17.  He is goodness itself.  Goodness is His life. Righteousness is simply God’s way.  Therefore righteousness is life.  It is not merely a conception of what is right, but it is the right thing itself.  Righteousness is active.  As sin and death are inseparable, so are righteousness and life.  “See, I have set before thee this day life and good, and death and evil.”  Deut. 30:15.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 24                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         Death Passed upon All Men.–Note the justice here.  Death passed upon all men, “for that all have sinned.”  “The soul that sinneth, it shall die.  The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.”  Eze. 18:20.  And this is also a necessary consequence of the fact that sin contains death in it, and that death can not come in any other way than by sin.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 25                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         The Conclusion.–It will be noticed that the twelfth verse begins a proposition that is not completed.  Verses 13-17 are parenthetical; we must pass on to the eighteenth verse to find the conclusion.  But as the mind would naturally lose the first part of the statement, on account of the long parenthesis, the apostle repeats the substance of it, so that we may perceive the force of the conclusion.  So the first part of verse  13 is parallel to verse 12.  “As by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned,” is paralleled by, “As by the offense of one judgment came upon all men to condemnation.”  The conclusion is, “Even so by the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 26                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         The Reign of Death.–“Death reigned from Adam to Moses.”  That does not imply that it did not reign just as much afterwards.  But the point is that Moses stands for the giving of the law; “for the law was given by Moses.”  John 1:17.  Now since death reigns through sin, and sin is not imputed when there is no law; but wherever there is sin, there death reigns.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 27                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         Adam a Figure.–“Death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure of Him that was to come.”  How is Adam a figure of Him that was to come, namely, Christ?–Just as the following verses indicate.  That is, Adam was a figure of Christ in that his action involved many besides himself.  So Adam’s sin made it inevitable that all his descendants should be born with sinful natures.  Sentence  of death, however, does not pass on them for that, but because they have sinned.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 28                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         A Figure by Contrast.–Adam is a figure of Christ, but only by contrast.  “Not as the offense, so also is the free gift.”  Through the offense of one many are dead; but through the righteousness of One, many receive life.  “The judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift if??? of many offenses unto justification.”  “For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by One, Jesus Christ.”  It will be seen that there is contrast all the way through.  Everything that came through Adam’s fall is undone in Christ; or, better still, all that was lost in Adam’s restored in Christ.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 29                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         “Much More.”–This might be taken as the key-note of this chapter.  Not only everything that is lost in Adam restored is Christ, but “much more.”  “If, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son; much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.”  And there is no chance of finding fault with the inevitable fact that we are inheritors of a sinful nature through Adam.  We can not complain that we are unjustly dealt with.  It is true that we are not blame for having a sinful nature, and the Lord recognizes the fact.  So He provides that just as in Adam we were made partakers of a sinful nature, even so in Christ we shall be made partakers of the divine nature.  But “much more.”  “For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by One, Jesus Christ.”  That is, the life of which we are made partakers in Christ is much stronger for righteousness than the life of which we are made partakers in Christ is much stronger for righteousness than the life which we received from Adam is for unrighteousness.  God does not do things by halves.  He gives “abundance of grace.”

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 30                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         The Condemnation.–“Death passed upon all men;” or, as stated later, “judgment came upon all men to condemnation.”  “The wages of sin is death.”  Rom 6:23.  All have sinned, and, therefore, all are in condemnation.  There has not a man lived on earth over which death has not reigned, nor will there be until the end of the world.  Enoch and Elijah, as well as those who shall be translated when the Lord comes, are no exceptions.  There are no exceptions, for the Scripture says that “death passed upon all men.”  For the reign of death is simply the reign of sin.  “Elias was a man of like passions with us.”  Enoch was righteous only by faith; his nature was as sinful as that of any other man.  So that death reigned over them as well as over any others.  For be it remembered that this present going into the grave, which we so often see, is not the punishment of sin.  It is simply the evidence of our mortality.  Good and bad alike die.  This is not the condemnation, because men die rejoicing in the Lord, and even singing songs of triumph.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 31                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         “Justification of Life.”–“By the righteousness of One the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.”  There is no exception here.  As the condemnation came upon all, so the justification comes upon all.  Christ has tasted death for every man.  He has given Himself for all.  Nay, He has given Himself to every man.  The free gift has come upon all.  The fact that it is a free gift is evidence that there is no exception.  If it came upon only those who have some special qualification, then it would not be a free gift.  It is a fact, therefore, plainly stated in the Bible, that the gift of righteousness and life in Christ has come to every man on earth.  There is not the slightest reason why every man that has ever lived should not be saved unto eternal life, except that they would not have it.  So many spurn the gift offered so freely.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 32                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         “The Obedience of One.”–By the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.  Men are not saved through their own obedience, but through the obedience of  Christ.  Here is where the skeptic cavils and says that it is not just that one man’s obedience should be counted for another.  But the man who rejects the counsel of the Lord does not know anything about justice, and is not qualified to speak in the case.  The Bible does not teach us that God calls us righteous simply because Jesus of Nazareth was righteous eighteen hundred years ago.  It says that by His obedience we are made righteous.  Notice that is present, actual righteousness.  The trouble with those who object to the righteousness of Christ being imputed to believers, is that they do not take into consideration the fact that Jesus lives.  He is alive to-day, as much as when He was in Judea.  “He ever liveth,” and He is “the same yesterday, and to-day, and forever.”  His life is as perfectly in harmony with law now as it was then.  And He lives in the hearts of those who believe on Him.  Therefore it is Christ’s present obedience in believers that makes them righteous.  They can of themselves do nothing, and so God in His love does it in them.  Here is the whole story:  “I am crucified with Christ; nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for me.”  Gal. 2:20.

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 33                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         Why Not All?–The text says that “by the obedience of One shall many be made righteous.”  Some one may ask, “Why are not all made righteous by the obedience of One?”  The reason is that they do not wish to be.  If men were counted righteous simply because One was righteous eighteen hundred years ago, then all would have to be righteous by the same obedience.  There would be no justice in counting righteousness to one and not to all, if it were in that way.  But we have seen that it is not so.  Men are not simply counted righteous, but actually made righteous, by the obedience of Christ, who is as righteous as He ever was, and who lives to-day in those who yield to him.  His ability to live in any human being is shown by the fact that He took human flesh eighteen hundred years ago.   What God did in the person of the Carpenter of Nazareth, He is willing and anxious to do for every man that now lives.  The free gift comes upon all, but all will not accept it, and therefore all are not made righteous by it.  Nevertheless, many will be made righteous by His obedience.  Who will be one of the many?

EJW EJWAG 19 The Free Gift page 0019 paragraph 34                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                         –Signs of the Times, March 12, 1896

 

The decision of the judgment has, therefore, been rendered before even the separation of the two classes described in Matt.25:32; for the gift of immortality is a part of the righteous judgment of God in rendering to every man according to his deeds.  Rom.1:5-8.  And in particular, the resurrection which makes a part of mankind equal to the angels (Luke 20:35,36), which makes them immortal (1Cor.15:51-54), which shows them to be blessed and holy, and incapable of the second death (Rev.20:6), and which shows that they were that part of the dead which belonged to Christ (1Cor.15:23; 1Thess.4:16), this resurrection which our Lord terms the resurrection of the just (Luke 14:14), is, in the expressive language of Paul, declared to be the “justification of life.”  Rom.5:18.  This free gift of God, which is open to all men, like the gift of grace and righteousness in the previous verse, will be shared by those only who accept the grace and righteousness offered in the gospel, and will only be conferred on them after they have been pronounced just in the judgment; for the change to immortality, which precedes the act of the angels who are sent by Christ to separate the two classes, is demonstrative of the fact that those changed in this manner have already been pronounced just in the decision of the judgment.  The resurrection to immortality is, therefore, the “justification of life.”  Our Lord does not pronounce the decision of that judgment which he thus begins to execute, until he has conferred upon his saints the gift of immortality.  And when he does it, it is in words which imply that the Father has already rendered decision in favor of the saints.  Matt.25:34. JNA  JUDGEMENT CHAPTER 8 THE GATHERING OF THE NATIONS. page 0109 paragraph 1

Andrews, WHY THE LAW, WHEN IT ENTERED, CAME ONLY TO THE HEBREWS. page 0039

Rom.5:15,17-19: “The gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.” “They which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness, shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ. By the righteousness of one [Christ] the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. By the obedience of one [Christ] shall be made righteous.”

Such is the wonderful series of antitheses between Adam and Christ, presented in Rom.5.  The first Adam, by his transgression, brought sin and death upon all his race.  The second Adam, by his obedience and his death, brings righteousness and life to all who obey him.  Heb.5:9.

 

Loughborough, AN EXAMINATION OF THE SCRIPTURE  page 0134-137     We understand that Christ’s death, to a certain extent, affects every man. He by the grace of God tasted “death for every man.” He proffers to all men life again. As they have passed into the grave, as a consequent on Adam’s transgression, and not as a reward for their own sin, he will give them all a resurrection from that death. See the testimony of Paul on this subject. Rom. v, 18. “Therefore, as by the offense of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation, even so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.” This life is not eternal life; for as we have already shown, that is to be obtained by believing in Christ…. Paul’s testimony is, in 1 Cor. xv, 22, 23,  “As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the first-fruits; afterwards they that are Christ’s, at his coming.” But you inquire, What is the order of the resurrection of the wicked? I answer, according to Rev. xx, 5, They live not again until a thousand years after the resurrection of the saints. We understand the saints will reign with Christ until the last enemy is destroyed. John says they will reign a thousand years. The destruction of the wicked cannot take place until after they are raised; so these testimonies would seem to give the order of the resurrection of the wicked, as in the close of the thousand years after Christ’s second coming. . . . .But we will present Scripture testimony on the subject. We have already referred to Paul’s statement in Acts xxiv, 15, that he had “hope toward God, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.” Also 1 Cor. xv, 22, that, “As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.” And, that “the free giftshould come upon all men unto justification of life.” We will now show that Christ taught the same sentiment. See John v, 25. “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” It was but a short time after this (as we see by chapter xi) that he raised Lazarus. In verses 28, 29, Christ adds, “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”

Storres   Soul Sleep VI. page 0135-136     Also, Rom.5:17 – “If by one man’s offence, death reigned by one, much more they which receive abundance of grace, and of the gift of righteousness, shall reign in life by one Jesus Christ; therefore, as by the offence of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation, [i.e. unto death;] even so, by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men, [i.e. in its offer,] unto justification of life.  That as sin hath reigned unto death, [i.e. unto condemnation to death,] even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord.”…..              That the death spoken of, here, is a literal death the context clearly shows; it was that death that came into the world by one man’s sin (verse 12,) and which “reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression:” (verse 14.)  If then the death is literal so is the life offered, and promised; and that life is only to be obtained “through righteousness,” or becoming righteous, and “by Jesus Christ.”

Prescott   The Head of the Human Family.  [This is the only article, of all appearing in the APL Library, that bears a significant similarity in thought to the views of the current proponents of Forensic Justification.]

Now what does it mean to us that Jesus Christ became the second head of this human family?  It means this: Just as, when Adam was created, all the members of the human family were created in him, so also when the second man was created “according to God in righteousness and true holiness,” all the members of that family were created in him.  It means that, as God saw in Adam all the members of the human family, so he saw in Christ, the second father of the family, all the members of the divine human family; so he saw in him all his sons, all his daughters, all his descendants; all that belong to the family.  No matter whether they were born into the family or not.  Before Jacob and Esau were born, God saw two nations there.  No matter whether born into the divine-human family or not, yet God createdin Christ Jesus, the new man, all the members of the divine-human family that should afterward be born into that family.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 1 Now the fact that Christ took our flesh, and that the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, means a great deal more than that there was a good man who lived then, and set us a good example.  He was the second father, he was the representative of humanity; and it was when Jesus Christ took our human nature and was born of a woman, that humanity and divinity were joined.  It was then that Jesus Christ gave himself, not simply for the human family but to the human family.  That is to say, Jesus Christ joined himself to humanity and gave himself to humanity, and identified himself with humanity and became humanity; and he became we, and we were there in him.  It means that Jesus Christ in himself joined humanity and divinity to all eternity to take our human nature and retain it to all eternity, and is to-day our representative in heaven, still bearing our human nature, and there is a divine-human man in heaven to-day, – Jesus Christ.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 2 Read it in Heb.10:11,12: “And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins; but this man after he had offered one sacrifice for sins forever sat down on the right hand of God.”  There is a man sitting on the right hand of God, and we sit there in him.  That is what this scripture in the seventh of Hebrews, to which we have referred, has illustrated, how it is that God saw in Adam all the human family, and how that when he created Adam he created all the human family.  This Scripture means a great deal more than that.  Read again Heb.7:9,10: “And as I may so say, Levi also, who receiveth tithes, paid tithes in Abraham.  For he was yet in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him.”  When Abraham paid tithes to Melchisedec, Levi paid tithes in him, for he was in the loins of his father when Melchisedec met him.  All that Abraham did, Levi did in him.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 3 Read further in the 15th chapter of 1 Corinthians, verses 21 and 22: “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.”  You may stop a moment to think that they both came by a tree; death came by a tree, life came by a tree.  Adam ate of the forbidden fruit of the tree, so death came upon the human family.  Christ bore all our sins upon a tree, and by that means brought life to the human family.  “By man came death; by man came also the resurrection of the dead, for as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.”  Adam is the man through whom death came; Christ is the man through whom comes the resurrection from the dead.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 4 Read also Romans 5:12 and onward.  As we read this scripture, bear these principles in mind, and this parallel between the first Adam and the second Adam, and what we gained through the first Adam and what we gained through the second Adam.  From the first Adam, sin, transitory life, death; from the second Adam, righteousness, life, – eternal life.  “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.”  Revised Version, “for that all sinned.”  Just one act in a point of time wholly past.  For that all sinned; for all did sin.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 5 “For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed where there is no law.  Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression, who is the figure (or type) of him that was to come.  But not as the offense, so also is the free gift; for if through the offense of one many be dead (Revised Version, many died) much more the grace of God, and the gift by grace, which is by one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many.  And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judgment was by one to condemnation, but the free gift is of many offences unto justification,” or righteousness.  So the contrast is between condemnation and justification, or righteousness.  Death came by sin.  “For if by one man’s offense death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ.  Therefore, as by the offense of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made [or `became,’ or Dr. Young’s translation, `many were constituted’] sinners; so by the obedience of one shall many be made [or constituted] righteous.”

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 6 Now see the contrast between the first Adam and the second Adam; the first father of the family and the second father of the family.  From one, judgment to condemnation; the other, justification of life.  Through the disobedience of one, many were constituted sinners; through the obedience of one, many were constituted sinners; through the obedience of one, many were constituted righteous in him.

GCBQ95 page 0010 paragraph 7 And the idea further that jesus Christ gave himself to us.  Think of that for a moment.  It is not that Jesus Christ, as some one apart from us, as it were entirely outside of our connection in any way, just simply came forward and said, “I will die for man.”  No, he became man, and divinity was given to the human family in Jesus Christ.  But divinitywas joined to humanity by birth, and Jesus Christ became flesh and blood relation, – near of kin to every one of us.

GCBQ95 page 0011 paragraph 1 Read the foreshadowing of that in Lev.55:47-49: “And if a sojourner or stranger wax rich by thee, and thy brother that dwelleth by him wax poor, and sell himself upon the stranger or sojourner by thee, or to the stock of the stranger’s family, after that he is sold he may be redeemed again; one of his brethren may redeem him, either his uncle or his uncle’s son may redeem him, or any that is nigh of kin unto him of his family may redeem him; or if he be able, he may redeem himself.”  Now that is where humanity is.  Humanity is sold under sin.  Now if humanity is able, it may redeem itself.  Is it able?  Is humanity able to redeem itself?  No.  Well, then, some one that is nigh of kin may redeem it.  But who is nigh of kin that is able to redeem it?  He who took part of our same flesh and blood.  So that, as is expressed in Eph.5:30, “We are members of his body and of his flesh, and of his bones.”  And he is nigh of kin.

GCBQ95 page 0011 paragraph 2 Now read again in Heb.2:11, and see how this relation is recognized.  “For both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren.”  You remember in his last prayer, just at the close of his work (John 17:26), he says, “And I have declared unto them thy name.”  “I will declare thy name unto my brethren.”  And he did it; and one of his last words was, “I have declared unto them thy name.”  They were his brethren.  “I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee.”  And again, “I will put my trust in him.”  And again, “Behold, I and the children which God hath given me.”  Second father of the family.  Behold the children.

GCBQ95 page 0011 paragraph 3 Mark 3:31: “There came then his brethren and his mother [Now these were those that were actually related to him by the ties of the natural flesh], and standing without, sent unto him, calling him.  And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him, Behold thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.  And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my brethren?  And he looked round about on them that sat about him, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren!  For whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and mother.”  That is, whoever is born into this family of God is as closely related to Jesus Christ, and that by flesh and blood, as is a mother to her own son.

GCBQ95 page 0011 paragraph 4 Read in Luke 11:27,28, and it is a touching thought: “And it came to pass as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked.” As this woman looked upon Jesus Christ and heard his teachings, there arose in that mother’s heart a feeling of what a wonderfully blessed thing it must be to be so closely united to that man as is a mother to her child.  What did he reply?  Oh, he said, “Yea, rather, blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it.”  Because they are united every one of them to him just as is a mother to her own child.  That is, by the very closest ties possible in this world is every son of God united to Jesus Christ, his Brother, his Father, his Saviour, his Redeemer…..

GCBQ95 page 0043 paragraph 2 Let us read that scripture in the second chapter of Col., beginning with the sixth verse: “As ye have therefore received Jesus Christ the Lord, so walk ye in him: rooted and builded up in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with thanksgiving.  Beware lest any man spoil you,” rob you, make a spoil of you, make you naked, strip you.  You see we are to be in Christ Jesus; we are to be clothed with the Lord Jesus Christ.  Now you beware lest any man strip off that wedding garment of the righteousness of God which we have in him.  “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after the rudiments of the world and not after Christ.  For in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily,” not in a lump, but “in him dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead,” in a body, corporeally; because a body was prepared for him.  “Thou hast clothed me with a body.”  Now in that body, that is, in the flesh, “dwelleth all the fullness of the God head,” and all the fullness of the Godhead was in the body, dwelt there bodily.  You see the force of that, – bodily, in the body, not in a lump, but because he was clothed with a body.  “And ye are complete in him.”  Better, as the Revised Version reads, “Ye are made full in him.”  What are we without him?  Nothing, nothing.  If we try to be anything, we can simply be the form of something.  That is formalism.  You remember that the law came by Moses, but grace and truth, – or as the Syriac Version reads, “Grace and the reality came by Jesus Christ.”  Now it is true that in the law we have the form of truth, but the reality is in Jesus Christ.  Now any man who attempts to make himself better, who attempts to meet the requirements of God’s law without Christ, is simply a formalist.  He has the form merely.  It is nothing but a dead form.  It is all right to have the form, but the form must be filled.  Now “in him ye are made full.”  The same form is there, the law is there just the same, but instead of being simply as a dead form, a kind of skeleton of the law, it is something alive, and “we are made full in him.” GCBQ95 page 0043 paragraph 4        Take the parallel again between the first and the second Adam.  By the offense of one, by the disobedience of one, many were constituted sinners, – that is, Adam by disobedience permitted sin to come into the flesh, and every descendant of Adam,

as a consequence of that one act, had a tendency to sin, and if he would not struggle against it, he would commit sin himself, but no moral guilt would attach to any descendant of Adam unless he himself yielded to that tendency.  But if he does not struggle against it, he will yield and sin will appear in him.

GCBQ95 page 0044 paragraph 1 Now by the obedience of one many shall be made righteous; or by one man’s obedience the free gift came upon all men to justification of life.  That is, by this union of the divine with the human in Christ, and by this meeting of our humanity in Jesus Christ, and from the fact that the punishment met upon him for all men, “he has caused the punishment of all to meet upon him.”  Because of that, every human being receives a tendency or feels a drawing toward righteousness; and if he does not resist, he will be drawn to righteousness, but he will receive for himself no consideration because of that righteousness or of that drawing to righteousness unless he, himself, yields to that tendency.  He will be drawn to Christ, he will be in Christ, and then he will personally receive the benefits of justification of life which cam upon all men, just as in the other case when he yields to the tendency to sin he receives the condemnation personally which came upon all men in Adam.

GCBQ95 page 0043 paragraph 3 These thoughts can be carried much further, as you perceive, because this idea runs all through the Scriptures.  It is everything in him.  And these thoughts throw very much light upon the subject of justification and sanctification.  They have cleared up in my mind much that was dim, that was indistinct, about this matter of justification and sanctification.  Let us read again in the fifth chapter of Romans.  It would be well to read considerable of the chapter, but we will turn directly to the 17th, 18, and 19th verses.  “For if by one man’s offense, death reigned by one; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one Jesus Christ.  Therefore as by the offense of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.  For as by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners,” were constituted sinners, “so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous,” or be constituted righteous.  Now is it not perfectly clear from the 18th verse that as condemnation came upon all men, so justification of life came upon all men?  Perfectly clear.  The thought seems to me to be this, – that in Jesus Christ all men were justified.  8th verse: “But God commendeth his love toward us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us.”  Did he die for all?  “That he by the grace of God should taste death for every man.”  Now if all human beings should decide at once to repent and turn to God this very hour, would it be necessary for God to make any change in his plan?  Do you not see he has done it all, for all men?

 



[1] This is a word that many persons do not like to associate with Calvary. They feel that “provision” belittles the effectiveness of the gift. Yet for all their quibbling, it is the right word. A gift of provision is a gift indeed, a gift of hope and of possibilities that banishes doom. And “provision” is a word that the English-speaking prophet used freely in this connection. “God has made every provision for our justification and sanctification. He has given Christ to us, that through him we may be made complete. Christ gave his life for sinners. By his death he opened a fountain in which all may wash their robes of character, and make them white. He died on the cross, but he rose from the tomb, proclaiming, ‘I am the resurrection, and the life.’ He made his followers joint heirs with him in his glory. In his name they were to go forth to carry out his purpose of bringing many souls to a knowledge of the truth.”  {RH, February 18, 1904 par. 7} 

[2] The Greek, katallagay, is the noun form of the verb translated “reconcile” twice in the previous verse. Only here, in the Bible, is it rendered “atonement.” Properly, it means “an exchange” or “change” in relationship, a “reconciliation.”

[3] I have left 1Co 4:10 out of this list. Why? Because I can not ascertain whether the “wisdom” is meant to be taken sarcastically or not in the passage.

[4] “In consequence of Adam’s sin, death passed upon the whole human race. All alike go down into the grave. And through the provisions of the plan of salvation, all are to be brought forth from their graves. “There shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust;” “for as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.” Acts 24:15; 1 Corinthians 15:22. But a distinction is made between the two classes that are brought forth. “All that are in the graves shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.” John 5:28, 29.” – GC 544.

[5] This is from the article “What was Secured by the Death of Christ” referred to earlier in this paper.

Feasts for the 21st Century

Are Christians obliged to keep the Jewish festivals and feasts today?Feasts_for_the_21s_century  Feasts_for_the_21s_century

Feasts

A Bible Study

Seventh-day Adventists are divided regarding whether or not the Bible enjoins the keeping of Passover, Pentecost, etc., on 21st century Christians.

Those that advocate that we should keep these feasts view several well-known scriptures differently than other Seventh-day Adventists.

This class typically views Col. 2:16, for example, as teaching that we should not let anyone condemn us for our keeping of the feasts or of the Sabbath.

I am not of this class. And my Biblical reasons are several:

  1. The Feast are spoken of, in the New Testament, as “Jewish” decades after Ac 15.
  2. Colosians 2 parallels Hebrews 9 and Ephesians 2 in such a way as to preclude a pro-feast reading.
  3. Romans 14 parallels issues in Christian Passover keeping.
  4. Old Testament prophecies show the feasts to be ceremonial rather than moral.
  5. Paul’s keeping of the feasts (as Acts 18:21) harmonizes well with 1Co 9:20.
  6. Ellen White’s input, though supplementary, points to no feast/statute confusion
  7. 1 Corinthians 5 points to a spiritual keeping, much as today we are to keep the Day of Atonement by regularly searching our hearts and putting away our sin.

Besides these seven fundamental reasons, there are a number of sundry facts that lead away from a modern calculation and keeping of the feasts. This study will examine a few of these.

Point 3, regarding Romans 14, certainly indicates that there is no harm to be derived from a Christian keeping of the feasts. And as such, this paper is not a condemnation of the practice, but rather of the teaching that would confuse minds regarding their Christian duties.

Jewish Feasts

There are a number of New Testament references to the feasts that indicate the feasts were spoken of by first century Christians as being for “the Jews.” John wrote his gospel account several decades after Acts 15 (where the church settled the issue of Christians keeping “the Law of Moses.”)

Joh 2:13  And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem,

Joh 5:1  After this there was a feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

Joh 6:4  And the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh.

Joh 7:2  Now the Jews’ feast of tabernacles was at hand.

Joh 11:55  And the Jews’ passover was nigh at hand: and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purify themselves.

Imagine the chagrin of Seventh-day Adventists if there were similar Biblical references to the Seventh-day Sabbath.

Fake 2:13         And the Jews’ Sabbath was at hand

Fake 5:1           And there was a Sabbath of the Jews

Fake 6:4           And the Sabbath, a regulation of the Jews, was nigh.

Fake 7:2           Now the Jews’ Sabbath was nigh at hand.

Fake 11:55       And the Jews’ Sabbath was nigh at hand.

John, when writing about the Seventh-day Sabbath (see Joh 5:9; 7:22-23; 9:14) uses no such language.

Colosians 2

The primary passages on feast day keeping, in the New Testament, point away from a New Testament obligation to keep the feast.

Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross . . . 16 Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: Col 2:14, 16.

Adventist in the 21st century vary in how they understand this passage.

One class view the “handwriting of ordinances” as the ceremonial laws contained in a book lodged in the side of the ark. For this class the passage teaches that these laws are no longer binding and that we have no obligation to keep them. And as an example of these laws, Paul mentions the national feasts.

Another class view the “handwriting” as a record of our sins. They observe the verse before (v.13) and argue that contextually, the passage is a reference to Jesus paying the debt for our sins. And verse 16 they view as prohibiting the condemnation of feast-day keepers. “Don’t let anyone condemn you for your feast-keeping.”

If the first view is right, then this is the most direct New Testament passage bearing on our subject. If the latter view is right, then the latter verse of the passage is still significant.

There are, however, several good reasons to take the view of our pioneers.

First, the passage parallels Hebrews 9 in thought and development.

9  [The Holy Place] was a figure for the time now – YLT present, in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices, that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience; 10  Which stood only in meats and drinks, and divers washings, and carnal ordinances, imposed on them until the time of reformation.

Both passages speak about “ordinances” having an end at the cross. Both speak of meats and drinks and various washings. Both are written by the same author. And Colosians introduces the passage with a reference to spiritual circumcision (Col 2:11, 13), while Hebrews is all about the spiritual application of the sanctuary rites to the Christian religion.

10  And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all principality and power: 11  In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ: 12  Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 13 And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses; Col 2:10-13.

Besides this apparent parallel between Col 2 and Heb 9, observe that we are “forgiven” in Col 2:13 in connection with our conversion. When are sins blotted out? At the cross? No, no. In the judgment, during the times of refreshing. Ac 3:19. Currently. This reason itself is sufficient to preclude the second view – the record of our sins was not blotted out when Jesus died.

More than these two reasons, consider the parallel between Colosians 2 and Ephesians 2.

Wherefore remember, that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands; That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ. For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken down the middle wall of partition between us; 15  Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making peace; And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby: Eph 2:11-16.

As in Colosians 2, uncircumcised Christian persons are addressed in Ephesians 2. Jesus’ blood, as in the Colosians 2 passage, does something here. It brings Gentiles and Jews together. It “abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances.” This was done “by the cross.”

These three reasons – the parallel to Hebrews 9 (meats, drinks, washings, ordinances) with Colosians 2 (meats, drinks, washings, feasts); the timing of the blotting out of sins (at the cross our sins were not even written yet); and the parallel with Ephesians 2, are sufficient to determine the meaning of Colosians 2.

But there is one more argument that will have force with some. Ellen White plainly states that the first view is correct. It is no honor to the courage of a theologian that he boldly takes a different position than a prophet in reference to scriptures.

     There are many who try to blend these two systems, using the texts that speak of the ceremonial law to prove that the moral law has been abolished; but this is a perversion of the Scriptures. The distinction between the two systems is broad and clear. The ceremonial system was made up of symbols pointing to Christ, to His sacrifice and His priesthood. This ritual law, with its sacrifices and ordinances, was to be performed by the Hebrews until type met antitype in the death of Christ, the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. Then all the sacrificial offerings were to cease. It is this law that Christ “took . . . out of the way, nailing it to His cross.” Colossians 2:14. But concerning the law of Ten Commandments the psalmist declares, “Forever, O Lord, Thy word is settled in heaven.” Psalm 119:89. And Christ Himself says, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law. . . . Verily I say unto you”–making the assertion as emphatic as possible–“Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.” Matthew 5:17, 18. Here He teaches, not merely what the claims of God’s law had been, and were then, but that these claims should hold as long as the heavens and the earth remain. The law of God is as immutable as His throne. It will maintain its claims upon mankind in all ages.  {PP 365.1}

Romans 14

Romans 14 indicates that weak-faith Christians were honoring some day that strong-faith Christians were not honoring. And the weak-faith Christians were eating only “herbs”, apparently in connection with the keeping of the day. Strong-faith Christians were purposely not honoring the day (this was how they honored Christ). The evidence for keeping/not keeping was apparently ambiguous enough that both parties could be conscientious, ambiguous enough that the issue amounted to a “doubtful” one.

The Passover was a day that men honored by eating “herbs.”

The Passover was a day that men who had given up sacrifice would honor by eating only “herbs.”

The Passover was a day that Jesus had instituted the Lord’s Supper – a continuing New Testament ritual.

The evidence from scripture is substantial that Romans 14 is about Passover keeping.

And church history establishes that the keeping of Passover by large segments of degenerate Christianity persisted for several centuries. It eventually divided the eastern and western Catholic churches. It is kept today – though by a different name and infected with paganism and date-recalculation as have been the other rites of these large faith groups. Easter is the historically “orthodox” keeping of Passover.

(It is apparent in Romans 14 that the alternative to eating “herbs” in Romans 14 is “not eating herbs.” See Rom 14:3, 6. This issue is Passover keeping, not vegetarianism.)

Romans 14 concludes with a Salvational truth. Conscience is sacred. A man convinced that God requires him to honor the Passover should honor it. If that man dishonors the day, that man is condemned – not for the violation of a non-binding command, but for violation of the first commandment. He is judged for treating his Master’s instructions, as he understood them, lightly.

The whole logic, then, of the chapter is evidence against the mandatory keeping of the feasts by persons that understand well.

Old Testament Indications

The Old Testament shows that the feasts were ceremonial rather than moral. (Simple consideration of the rituals shows the same.)

If a wicked man is confronted with the choice of “kill” or “not kill”; or with the choice “commit adultery” or “not commit adultery;” he will have a better life, better relationships, less guilt, if he chooses well. Obeying the Ten Commandments is the right thing to do, even for wicked men.

God would never say “I am tired of these men being faithful to their wives.” Even scoundrels should be honest. No one should steal. This is the nature of moral laws – they are universal. Whether or not a subject has faith, obedience is preferable to transgression.

Not so with ceremonies. To take part in the Lord’s Supper, for example, without discernment of its meaning is an act of sacrilege. To sacrifice a lamb without considering the meaning of the rite is little more than cruelty to animals.

1Co 11:29  For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body.

Isa 1:11  To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me? saith the LORD: I am full of the burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts; and I delight not in the blood of bullocks, or of lambs, or of he goats.

This is the nature of ceremonies. As symbols they have value only when they serve to teach.

And this is the nature of the feast days according to Isaiah.

Is 1:13  Bring no more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me; the new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn meeting. 14  Your new moons and your appointed feasts my soul hateth: they are a trouble unto me; I am weary to bear them.

(The parallels in these two verses, along with their topic, also help us identify the “Sabbaths” of Colosians 2 as the “appointed feasts.”)

And what if some power wished to change the Sabbath from Saturday to Sunday? The Bible would condemn such arrogance as an effort to “change times and laws.” Dan 7:25. Moral laws are immutable.

The timing of a feast, however, is not.

For the king had taken counsel, and his princes, and all the congregation in Jerusalem, to keep the passover in the second month. 3  For they could not keep it at that time, because the priests had not sanctified themselves sufficiently, neither had the people gathered themselves together to Jerusalem. . . . 15  Then they killed the passover on the fourteenth day of the second month: and the priests and the Levites were ashamed, and sanctified themselves, and brought in the burnt offerings into the house of the LORD. 16  And they stood in their place after their manner, according to the law of Moses the man of God: the priests sprinkled the blood, which they received of the hand of the Levites. 17  For there were many in the congregation that were not sanctified: therefore the Levites had the charge of the killing of the passovers for every one that was not clean, to sanctify them unto the LORD. 18  For a multitude of the people, even many of Ephraim, and Manasseh, Issachar, and Zebulun, had not cleansed themselves, yet did they eat the passover otherwise than it was written. But Hezekiah prayed for them, saying, The good LORD pardon every one. 2 Chron 30:2-3, 15-18.

The prophecy of Daniel 9 predicted an end to sacrifice and oblation. The prophecy was fulfilled, not when Jews were eventually forced to abandon sacrifices, but rather when the temple was made obsolete at the cross.

Just as Daniel predicted an end to the sacrifices, Hosea predicted an end to the feasts. And just as the Jews have never stopped keeping them, we must look for an end to their meaning rather than an end to their observance. See Hos 2:11.[1]

From Isaiah 1 and 2 Chronicles 30, and even from the hint in Daniel 9 and Hosea 2, we learn that that the feasts, the ceremonial Sabbaths, were part of the ceremonial law.

Apostolic Keeping the Feasts

Paul had an intense burden for the Jews, his fleshly relatives.

I say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost, 2  That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. 3  For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh: Ro 9:1-3.

He modeled a life aimed at winning Gentiles and Jews by adapting to their various ways of relating to the law. To those who were Jews he lived as if constrained by their laws. To those who were Gentiles he lived otherwise.

For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. 20  And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; 21  To them that are without law, as without law, (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that I might gain them that are without law. 22  To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. 1Co 9:19-22.

This reality mutes, to quite some extent, the argument that could be drawn from Paul’s practice among the Hellenized Jews[2] and from Paul’s behavior in Jerusalem. He told the former that he “must by all means keep this feast” and when he came to Jerusalem, he kept it.

And he came to Ephesus, and left them there: but he himself entered into the synagogue, and reasoned with the Jews. 20  When they desired him to tarry longer time with them, he consented not; 21  But bade them farewell, saying, I must by all means keep this feast that cometh in Jerusalem: but I will return again unto you, if God will. And he sailed from Ephesus. Ac 18:19-21

But before we think that Paul made a regular habit of returning to Jerusalem to keep feats we should consider verse 11 in the same chapter.

Ac 18:11  And he continued [in Corinth] a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them.

And in the same chapter (verse 4) we find that Gentiles listened to Paul on the Sabbath.

Some might gather from Acts 2 that Pentecost keeping was a post-cross apostolic practice. But it is very apparent that the disciples were in Jerusalem for the entire time leading up to Pentecost, and they remained there after Pentecost for three years. So the fact that they were there on Pentecost doesn’t provide any support for feast-day keeping.

Paul did write “let us keep the feast.” And he was referring particularly to Passover. But a careful reading of the passage shows that he was advocating first-century Passover keeping the same way that I advocate 21st century Day of Atonement keeping. Both are to be kept year round, year after year, in a spiritual sense.

The apostle had just encouraged the Corinthians to remove from fellowship an offending member. The church had retained the corrupt individual, perhaps feeling that they were honoring God’s mercy that way. That was his point of reference when he wrote:

Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump? 7 Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us: 8  Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 1Co 5:6-8.

The evidence is, then, that Paul recommended a spiritual keeping of the feast, that he repeatedly failed to attend the feasts in Jerusalem while in Corinth, that he once told a Jewish audience that he would keep a feast (and this effort to conciliate with the Jews was his undoing). The lack of evidence for feast-day keeping is, itself, a type of evidence – albeit logically arguing from silence is not wise.

Ellen White’s Input

Though unneeded Biblically to settle the issue, Ellen White references to the feasts do settle the question under discussion for those who will submit to God’s means of bringing us to a unity of the faith, of preserving us from cunning arguments.

And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; 12  For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: 13  Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: 14  That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; Eph 4:11-14.

Ellen White states clearly that even the Passover was to “pass away forever.” And she uses the same form of reference as the Apostle John quoted earlier. She calls the Passover the “national festival of the Jews.”

     Christ was standing at the point of transition between two economies and their two great festivals. He, the spotless Lamb of God, was about to present Himself as a sin offering, that He would thus bring to an end the system of types and ceremonies that for four thousand years had pointed to His death. As He ate the Passover with His disciples, He instituted in its place the service that was to be the memorial of His great sacrifice. The national festival of the Jews was to pass away forever. The service which Christ established was to be observed by His followers in all lands and through all ages.  {DA 652.2}

     The Passover was ordained as a commemoration of the deliverance of Israel from Egyptian bondage. God had directed that, year by year, as the children should ask the meaning of this ordinance, the history should be repeated. Thus the wonderful deliverance was to be kept fresh in the minds of all. The ordinance of the Lord’s Supper was given to commemorate the great deliverance wrought out as the result of the death of Christ. Till He shall come the second time in power and glory, this ordinance is to be celebrated. It is the means by which His great work for us is to be kept fresh in our minds.

Some have argued that Ellen White didn’t have the light on the feasts. But the statement above indicates she did. Prophets do not write falsehood on those points where they are in the dark. They simply don’t write on them.

Some have argued that Ellen White suggested we keep the Feast of Tabernacles. But that is not so. She advocated a modern parallel to the ancient feast, a spiritual retreat like the best of spiritual camp-meetings today. (For those with an interest, the book Education enlarges nicely on the non-ceremonial social value of the feasts as spiritual convocations.)

Some have taken Ellen White’s statements regarding the “statutes” as justifying the idea that the feasts are part of the moral law. The key statement reads:

     In consequence of continual transgression, the moral law was repeated in awful grandeur from Sinai. Christ gave to Moses religious precepts which were to govern the everyday life. These statutes were explicitly given to guard the ten commandments. They were not shadowy types to pass away with the death of Christ. They were to be binding upon man in every age as long as time should last. These commands were enforced by the power of the moral law, and they clearly and definitely explained that law.  {RH, May 6, 1875 par. 10}

Two misconceptions about this passage are common. First, that the word “statute” as found in scripture corresponds well with “statutes” in this paragraph. Second, that the feasts were among these “statutes.” Regarding the first idea, the word “statute” in scripture is applied to a wide range of precepts, from laws regulating the priesthood to sacrifices to precepts like those mentioned in the paragraph above.

And the second idea died under the following logic:

Given: These “statutes” were not “shadowy types.” — EGW

Given: New moons and holy days are “a shadow of things to come.” Col 2:16-17.

Concluded: The New moons and holy days are not “these statutes” mentioned by EGW.

For those wondering, examples of the statutes discussed include a prohibition of eating things sacrificed to idols (enforced by the 2nd Commandment), a prohibition of fornication (enforced by the 7th), and a prohibition of eating blood or strangle victims (enforced by “Thou Shalt not Kill” one’s self via poor health choices).

Conclusion

By complex arguments men are easily confused. We tend to trust persons who make reference to Greek and Hebrew words and meanings. We tend to trust those who make reference to ancient practices. We tend to trust those who make reference to obscure sources (thinking they must have done a great deal of study to find those sources.)

And we tend to trust men who write very long studies. We think they must be careful students to have written so much.

But these tendencies are a trick of the devil. Simple arguments are worth far more than complex ones. The latter tend to reduce dependence on the Word of God and to replace it with dependence on some student of that Word.

What does the Bible teach related to the keeping of the feasts?

  1. That the feasts were “Jewish.”
  2. That those who conscientiously keep Passover should be respected and respectful of those who do not.
  3. That the timing of the feasts in the Old Testament was flexible, not moral.
  4. That Paul’s keeping of the feasts was pragmatic evangelistic effort.
  5. That the ceremonial laws separated the Jews from Gentiles. They were removed at the cross, the time of reformation, and included the festivals.
  6. That Ellen White addressed the issue of Passover keeping directly. That she was given to keep us from following cunning fables.

And so, they are not obligatory.

I welcome any feedback on this article.

Be faithful,

 

Eugene

 

[1] The context may seem a little obscure. God predicts that Israel will be punished for her unfaithfulness. The things she prided in she will lose. These include the feasts. Then (and this happened at the cross) she will be allured back into covenant relation with Him, but this time Gentiles will be part and parcel of the process.

[2] So in Acts of the Apostles 190 we find that Paul was seeking to reach this very class, seeking to mute their arguments against his rejection of the Law of Moses, when he tarried to “keep the Passover” in Acts 20. It is only fare to say that this does provide evidence of what international dispersion had made necessary – namely that some Hellenized Jews kept the feasts wherever they were situate rather than according to the written precept.

Ellen White as the Lesser Light

“Whatever makes manifest is light.”[1]

The Source of the Term “Lesser Light”

Ellen White’s use of the term “lesser light” did not arise in a vacuum. A sermon that she preached in 1894, aimed partially at exposing the “higher critics” and the dangers of their influence at our schools, also traces the term “lesser light” to its Biblical origin. “Who is the Higher Critic?” she asked. “It is the Lord God of the universe, who has spread the canopy of the heavens above us, and has made the stars and called them forth in their order; that has created the lesser light, the glory of the moon, to come in its order and to shine in our world.”

The moon was the first lesser light. According to White, and indeed, according to the scriptures, the moon had its own “glory.” It was given to shine and to rule “in its order,” to rule the night. “There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon.” I Corinthians 15:41. “And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness: and God saw that it was good.” Genesis 1:16-18.

In this metaphor the moon is not represented as having an imperfection. It was “good” both in its creation and in its function. It was given for the same purpose as the sun and in fact gave light only because of the sun. But at those times when the sun was obscured, when even those that might strain their eyes would be unable to see it, the moon was “to rule.”

 

John the Baptist a Lesser Light

In all these ways the metaphor lends itself to the work of prophets in revealing Jesus. And this is how Ellen White first used the term “lesser light.” In an 1873 Review article she invites us to consider the case of John the Baptist.

“John was the lesser light, which was to be followed by a greater light. He was to shake the confidence of the people in their traditions, and call their sins to their remembrance, and lead them to repentance; that they might be prepared to appreciate the work of Christ. God communicated to John by inspiration, illuminating the prophet that he might remove the superstition and darkness from the minds of the honest Jews, which had been, through false teachings for generations, gathering upon them.” Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald 04-08-73

An apostle traced the truth that John was the “lesser light” 1800 years before the Review article. In the fourth gospel the Baptist is introduced with Jesus. The framework of the discourse revolves around Jesus as the Greater light that John was to exalt.

“All things were made by [the Word]; and without Him was not any thing made that was made. In Him was life; and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended it not. There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men through him might believe. He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light. That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world.” John 1:3-9.

The surface reader might suppose that the passage denies that John was a light, for Jesus said “He was not that Light.” But while John was not the light of Life that lights every man that comes into the world, he was “a burning and a shining light: and ye [Jewish leaders] were willing for a season to rejoice in his light” John 5:35. The function of John’s light, his message, was to “bear witness of the Light.”

The passage in John 1 affirms that John was “a man sent from God.” As the evening preceded the morning on the first day, the ministries of the Baptist and of Jesus followed each other and were referred to respectively as times of “darkness” and of “great light.” Isaiah had foretold that Jesus would bring “great light” to the Jews that lived in the region of darkness. Jesus timed the fulfillment of this prophecy by the imprisonment of the Baptist. When John could no longer carry the message “Repent” Jesus picked it up and added to it great light and power.

“Now when Jesus had heard that John was cast into prison, he departed into Galilee . . . in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim: That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, ‘The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles; The people which sat in darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up.’ From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” Matthew 4:12-17.

John the Baptist is presented to our view a second time in the first chapter of John, and again in contrast with the light emanating from Jesus. This time the apostle extends the contrast. Not only the spoken message of John the Baptist, but the canonical writings of Moses are presented in distinction to the “True Light.” While Moses presented the law, “grace and truth” came from “Jesus Christ.”

“And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake, He that cometh after me is preferred before me: for he was before me. And of his fullness have all we received, and grace for grace. For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.” John 1:14-17.

 

Moses and the Old Testament as Lesser Lights

A full fifteen years before Ellen White ever referred to her own writings as a “lesser light,” she had followed the Apostle John in applying that idea to law as given by Moses. After exalting the Law of God and its relation to the gospel, Ellen wrote

With the first advent of Christ there was ushered in an era of greater light and glory; but it would indeed be sinful ingratitude to despise and ridicule the lesser light because a fuller and more glorious light had dawned. Those who despise the blessings and glory of the Jewish age are not prepared to be benefited by the preaching of the gospel. The brightness of the Father’s glory, and the excellence and perfection of his sacred law, are only understood through the atonement made upon Calvary by his dear Son; but even the atonement loses its significance when the law of God is rejected. — Signs of the Times 08-25-87

The words “lesser light” here carry no overtones of inferiority in the manner of inspiration. Nor do they add weight to the falsehood that Moses’ writings were dated, were good only for his time. On the contrary, the paragraph indicates a distinct relation between the accepting of the lesser light as an essential preparation for the Jews that would accept the greater light. Nor does the term here imply that the writings of Moses were to be judged by the statements of Jesus. Jesus allowed his message, as a newer revelation, to be tested by the prophets.

Then what do the words “lesser light” mean in this context? The English phrase “a picture is worth a thousand words” might serve us here. The picture, by revealing a thousand facts at one time and in exactly their proper connection to each other, makes a more accurate and vivid impression on the mind than a verbal description of a scene. The exception might be when the author so writes as to create the picture in the mind. The life of Jesus was a bright picture painted by prophets from Genesis to Revelation in the fullest colors. But His life on earth, witnessed by those that knew Him here, “ushered in an era of greater light and glory.” The Revelation of Himself put seemingly unrelated truths into their proper relation to each other. Jesus was the Greatest Light.

This contrast between Jesus and the ministration set up under Moses surfaces not only in the writings of White and of the Apostle John, but also in the Epistles of Paul.

In the paragraph just preceding the one last quoted, Ellen White makes an illusion to Paul’s second letter to the Corinthians. She writes “The position that the law of God is rigorous and unbearable casts contempt upon Him who governs the universe in accordance with its holy precepts. A veil is over the hearts of those who hold this view in reading both the Old and the New Testament.” Ibid.

The veil, and artificial source of darkness that can make even the daytime seem like the night, may help us understand even to a greater extent the term “lesser light.” Paul writes that the symbolic services pointing to Jesus “were glorious” and that, while the services were to be done away with, the glory of them was to be recognized to an even greater extent than before by the taking away of the veil.

The ministration of the Holy Spirit under the gospel dispensation was to be “rather glorious.” The lesser light pointed forward to the greater light. “But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart. Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away.” 2 Corinthians 3:13-16.

The writings of Moses revealed a great deal about Jesus. Our Savior made belief on Himself conditional on belief in Moses. “For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?” John 5:46-47. While the writings of Moses were a lesser light, they were an essential light. While through them Jesus is seen “as through a glass darkly” yet by the life of Jesus their revelation is made more distinct. We behold with “open face . . . as in a glass the glory of the Lord” and we “are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.” 2 Corinthians 3:13

How Lesser Lights Refer to their Own Work and Authority

The Voice in the Wilderness, John the Baptist, was challenged regarding his identity.  Like Ellen White, who was asked a number of times if she was “a prophet,” John was grilled regarding his position. For a man that was called of God to exalt Jesus rather than himself, it was difficult for his questioners to get him to say much about his own mission.

“And this is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou? And he confessed, and denied not; but confessed, I am not the Christ. And they asked him, What then? Art thou Elias? And he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet? And he answered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself?” John 1:19-22.

But while John was hesitant to speak about his own work, Jesus was not nearly so reticent on that point. When He contrasted the light shining from John with that shining from previous prophets, there was not one greater than John. Not one surpassed the Baptist in clarity.  “Behold,” cried the great prophet, “the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world.” In speaking of John, Jesus used a phrase that Ellen White applied to her self when pushed to define her role as a messenger.

And as they departed, Jesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out into the wilderness to see? A reed shaken with the wind? But what went ye out for to see? A man clothed in soft raiment? Behold, they that wear soft clothing are in kings’ houses. But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. For this is he, of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist: notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. Matthew 11:7-13.

So John was the greatest of the prophets, but the least of Christ’s followers was greater than John? If we would find a concise essay on what it means to have greater light, we need look no further than that 1873 article mentioned earlier that explains in what sense “he that is least in the kingdom” had such greatness.

Said Christ, in vindication of John, “But what went ye out for to see? A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet.” Not only was John a prophet to foretell future events, but he was a child of promise, filled with the Holy Spirit from his birth, and was ordained of God to execute a special work as a reformer, in preparing a people for the reception of Christ . . . . The least disciple that followed Jesus, that witnessed His miracles, and listened to His divine lessons of instruction, and heard the comforting words which fell from His lips, was more privileged than John the Baptist, for he had a clearer light. No other light has shone, or ever will shine, upon the intellect of sinful, fallen man, save that which was, and is, communicated through Him who is the light of the world. Christ and his mission had been but dimly understood through the shadowy sacrifices. Even John thought that the reign of Christ would be in Jerusalem, and that he would set up a temporal kingdom, the subjects of which would be holy.– Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald 04-08-73[2]

The seventy that were sent out as missionaries by Christ, though they were not gifted with the prophetic role, nor were they recipients of visions and dreams, yet they had a clearer light than had John. His prophetic views had not revealed to him all that there was to know. He was shown the light that was most essential for the performance of his work. He was to prepare a people for a greater light. Had he been given that greater light, it would have been shared prematurely and would have precluded his simple calls to revival and reformation.

 

Information Sources and Erroneous Opinions of Lesser Lights

The paragraph reveals also that John the prophet was mistaken in his opinions. Did his mistaken understandings regarding Christ’s “temporal kingdom” find their way into his sermons? There is no evidence that they did. But the Bible as a whole presents striking evidence that they did not. Prophets know better than to share opinions. Had he written, as Ellen White has done, his testimonies, would his false ideas have received support from those writings? And if the men that John had sent to question Jesus had borne false witness to him upon their return, would that erroneous information have made it into the last letters written from his jail cell?

The apostasies of some of our Adventist’s greatest leaders—Canright, Smith, Jones, Waggoner, Kellogg, Conraddi, Belden, Henry, Ballenger, to name a few—developed more or less over questions such as this one. Smith returned to his loyalty to the testimonies and one of the letters written to call him back includes an appeal to the case of Paul who received second-hand information regarding the condition of the church in Corinth.

Paul was an inspired apostle, yet the Lord did not reveal to him at all times just the condition of His people. Those who were interested in the prosperity of the church, and saw evils creeping in, presented the matter before him, and from the light which he had previously received he was prepared to judge of the true character of these developments. Because the Lord had not given him a new revelation for that special time, those who were really seeking light did not cast his message aside as only a common letter. No, indeed. The Lord had shown him the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the churches, that when they should develop he might know just how to treat them. He was set for the defense of the church.–Testimonies for the Church, vol. 5, p. 65-66

Paul’s revelation regarding the problems in the church came in two steps. First he was shown by God what would come and how to respond. Then he was shown by the members of a visiting family that the dangers predicted were now in full bloom. He had been “set for the defense” of the church (see Philippians 1:17) by advance visions and had come to the defense of the church when he learned that the time had come. But the participation of the family’s news was a stumbling block to those that were not “seeking light.”

He was to watch for souls as one that must render account to God, and should he not take notice of the reports concerning their state of anarchy and division? Most assuredly; and the reproof he sent them was written just as much under the inspiration of the Spirit of God as were any of his epistles. But when these reproofs came, some would not be corrected. They took the position that God had not spoken to them through Paul, that he had merely given them his opinion as a man, and they regarded their own judgment as good as that of Paul . . . . If you seek to turn aside the counsel of God to suit yourselves, if you lessen the confidence of God’s people in the testimonies He has sent them, you are rebelling against God as certainly as were Korah, Dathan, and Abiram . . . . How hard it is to convince souls that have become imbued with a spirit which is not of God.”–Ibid

Some, with similar misconceptions, have supposed that it is in this sense that Ellen White’s writings are a lesser light. They reason that there is in those testimonies a mixture of the truth with the opinions of a Victorian woman. Not one of her statements regarding her “lesser light” lends itself to this idea. And her letter to Uriah Smith goes on to specifically deny the ground for the supposition. Both her written and spoken testimonies are referred to in the letter.

As Christ’s ambassador, I would say to you: Be careful what positions you take. This is God’s work, and you must render to Him an account for the manner in which you treat His message . . . . Faultfinding, censuring, envy, strife for the highest place, were among you. I had seen it and to what it would lead. I feared that effort would cost me my life, but the interest I felt for you led me to speak. God spoke to you that day. Did it make any lasting impression? When I went to Colorado I was so burdened for you that, in my weakness, I wrote many pages to be read at your camp meeting. Weak and trembling, I arose at three o’clock in the morning to write to you. God was speaking through clay. You might say that this communication was only a letter. Yes, it was a letter, but prompted by the Spirit of God, to bring before your minds things that had been shown me. In these letters which I write, in the testimonies I bear, I am presenting to you that which the Lord has presented to me. I do not write one article in the paper expressing merely my own ideas. They are what God has opened before me in vision—the precious rays of light shining from the throne. –Ibid, pp. 66-67

Ellen White was not the first “lesser light” to have her authority challenged. When John the Baptist had briefly answered his inquisitors regarding his mission, they pressed him on his right to act. John responded only by alluding to the fact that they were ignorant that the Messiah was in their midst. The next day he called attention of Christ’s yet-to-be-made atonement. He, like Paul, like Ellen, had been given a vision of future events that would help him identify the Messiah when he saw him. He had been given a token that would tell him when to act.

The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”And John bare record, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not: but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw, and bare record that this is the Son of God.–John 1:32-34.

For three days in a row, John gave witness to Jesus as the Lamb of God. The third day brought Andrew, and through him, Simon Peter to Jesus. See verses 35-44. John had been a lesser light indeed, but a highly essential one nonetheless. Lesser lights are lights indeed. For more light all we have need.

John’s light was received by many people while he lived. But after he had died, the impact of his plain rebukes of sin seemed to wear away. Jesus taught that the reason men began to side-step the “lesser light” was not because it was “lesser”, but because it was “light.”

‘Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth . . . .  He was a burning and a shining light: and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light.” “And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God.” John 5:33, 35; 3:19-21.

Christ’s call to search the scriptures was leveled at the Jews at the conclusion of Christ’s discussion of the greater and lesser lights of Christ’s works and of John’s message. Though the Old Testament books were a lesser light when placed beside the ministry of Jesus, yet they served a salvational purpose that Christ’s ministry could not serve to the Jews to whom He was speaking.

Namely, the Old Testament scriptures were the only common ground of inspiration left between Christ and His hearers. Here in a source they professed to trust the leaders might find their sins rebuked and their lives corrected. They had rejected some time past the teachings of John. They would not put up with the brighter revelation of Jesus. The scriptures were their last flickers of hope from self-deception. They would testify of Jesus.  John 5:36-37.

Ellen White referred to her writings in two unique statements. The first, in point of time, referred to her writings along with the Smith’s book Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation as a “great light.” They were a greater light when contrasted with other books being heavily promoted by the publishing houses at the time. The most prominent of these other books was Bible Readings for the Home Circle. Sister White wrote in regard to this “Men could not see that in these devisings they were closing the door to great light, which would have shone in the place of lesser light.” Pamphlet 79, p. 7.

Bible Readings, largely a compilation of scripture quotations, could not be said to be inferior to The Great Controversy except as it might make faulty connections or add faulty comments to the texts. But it was inferior in that it did not present the very truth that was needed as clearly as The Great Controversy.[3] Though it was a lesser light, it had done a great good. Yet it was not to take the place that the greater light should have had.

 

Ellen White as a Lesser Light

One December morning in California Ellen White penned a few pages about the opportunities presenting themselves to the church. “Dear Brethren and Sisters: The new year is just before us, and plans should be laid for earnest, persevering effort in the Master’s service. There is much to be done to advance the work of God. I have been instructed that the canvassing work is to be revived, and that it is to be carried forward with increasing success.”

Unfortunately, at least for the impact of the first sentence, the pages were not published until January 20 of the new year, 1903. The contents of the letter included a praise to God for the success attending the sale of Christ’s Object Lessons. Adventist were encouraged to promote the larger books now found in the Conflict series. The effort with Object Lessons had “demonstrated what can be done.” The work of selling the small book had prepared many to become full-time canvassers of the larger books who might not have considered the vocation otherwise. As part of an appeal for believers to join the work she wrote, in the second person, of the value of these, her own books.

Sister White is not the originator of these books. They contain the instruction that during her life-work God has been giving her. They contain the precious, comforting light that God has graciously given his servant to be given to the world. From their pages this light is to shine into the hearts of men and women, leading them to the Savior. The Lord has declared that these books are to be scattered throughout the world. There is in them truth, which to the receiver is a savor of life unto life. They are silent witnesses for God. In the past they have been the means in his hands of convicting and converting many souls. Many have read them with eager expectation, and, by reading them, have been led to see the efficacy of Christ’s atonement, and to trust in its power. They have been led to commit the keeping of their souls to their Creator, waiting and hoping for the coming of the Savoir to take his loved ones to their eternal home. In the future, these books are to make the gospel plain to many others, revealing to them the way of salvation.—Review and Herald, January 20, 1903

It is a sad and ironic commentary on human nature that a paragraph following this one would be used to make unfavorable references to the testimonies.  To discredit their timeliness or accuracy or power or authority, and to profess that Ellen White believed and taught the same about her own writings, this has been the use made by some of this article. After these glowing recommendations Ellen White continued.

The Lord has sent his people much instruction, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a little. Little heed is given to the Bible, and the Lord has given a lesser light to lead men and women to the greater light. O, how much good would be accomplished if the books containing this light were read with a determination to carry out the principles they contain! There would be a thousandfold greater vigilance, a thousandfold more self-denial and resolute effort. And many more would now be rejoicing in the light of present truth.—Ibid.

After this statement God’s messenger returned in the article to her earnest call for Adventist to “circulate these books.” Parts of the letter, for obvious reasons, were included in The Colporteur Evangelist, and in the later and expanded Colporteur Ministry. After its original publication in the Review and Herald, it was taken up by church papers serving other regions of the world. Finally it found its way into the books Evangelism and Selected Messages, volume 3.

So through the Testimonies the church has been given a lesser light. From what she had written during the previous fifty years regarding the testimonies, from what she had written in the article itself, from her several references previously to the work of John the Baptist, it is doubtful that she ever suspected that the term would be used to denigrate the position and authority of the works. Though she only wrote about the subject once, while she traced other ideas numerously, yet this statement has come to be very well known. The typical Adventist college student, knowing nothing of the gist of the article it is drawn from, knows that Ellen White called herself the “lesser light.” How did this come to be?

We will leave that question for the careful thought of the reader. The information in this article is not sufficient to give a certain answer. But a review of what the Bible teaches regarding John the Baptist, Elijah, and Moses will place us on vantage ground for answering a different question— What relation should we have to the lesser light of the Testimonies?

 

New Light and Ellen White

An apparent contradiction of thoughts appears when one reads a great deal of Ellen White’s writings. On one hand, she provides a great deal of extra-Biblical information regarding Biblical stories and experiences. As an example of this one might return to the statement regarding Paul taken from the fifth volume of the Testimonies and partially quoted earlier in this paper.

Those who were interested in the prosperity of the church, and saw evils creeping in, presented the matter before [Paul], and from the light which he had previously received he was prepared to judge of the true character of these developments. Because the Lord had not given him a new revelation for that special time, those who were really seeking light did not cast his message aside as only a common letter. No, indeed. The Lord had shown him the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the churches, that when they should develop he might know just how to treat them. He was set for the defense of the church . . . . But when these reproofs came, some would not be corrected. They took the position that God had not spoken to them through Paul, that he had merely given them his opinion as a man, and they regarded their own judgment as good as that of Paul.–Testimonies for the Church, vol. 5, p. 65-66

The facts in italics are not found in the Bible. And they are not meaningless details. They shed great light on both present duties and on the meanings of several Biblical passages. This is just one example of many hundreds that could be quoted. In the Conflict of the Ages series we are given glimpses into the minds of many Biblical characters, into details of their lives, and into the meaning of otherwise obscure passages.

This extra information has proven to be a snare to some who find in it a violation of John’s warning in the last book of the Bible that “If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book.” Revelation 22:18.

And others stumble over the fact that Ellen White said that “the written testimonies are not to give new light” and that “additional truth is not brought out” [4] despite the fact that new thoughts are brought out over and over again. We will consider the context of these statements and of their bearing on the nature and authority of the extra-Biblical content of Ellen White’s revelations.

As found in Testimonies for the Church, volume 5, or as found in Selected Messages, book 3, one might suppose that the Mr. “J” in the following statement was an over zealous fan of Ellen White. “Brother J would confuse the mind by seeking to make it appear that the light God has given through the Testimonies is an addition to the word of God, but in this he presents the matter in a false light.”[5]

It would be well for us to consider that it is not the words in this sentence that lead us to that conclusion. The sentence lends itself perfectly well to the opposite understanding, namely that Mr. J was an opposer of the Testimonies using the don’t-add-to-the-Bible argument against them. When we read a statement that may be understood two different ways, the way that we first and naturally understand it may give us in insight into our own thoughts. We may have projected our own thoughts into the paragraph.

The Testimonies do not Reveal New Light

Brother J was no friend of the Testimonies. The church meetings in his hometown were oppressive. Members were losing interest in attending because “God’s Spirit does not attend them.” The brothers and sisters in his church, many of them, had confidence in the Testimonies but were too timid to speak of that confidence for fear of a verbal assault from “J.”  His was the “spirit of the dragon” making “war upon those who believe that God has communicated light and comfort to them through the Testimonies.” In such a time “it is . . . for the brethren and sisters to assert their liberty and perfect freedom of conscience.” Since “God has given them light . . . it is their privilege to cherish the light and to speak of it to strengthen and encourage one another.”[6]

It was J’s work to present the Testimonies as an unholy addition to the Holy Bible. Even if the church would be reduced to “six” faithful members, it would prosper better without the help of J’s unbelief. After calling him to repentance, Sister White exhorted the church that “the great reason why so many professed disciples of Christ fall into grievous temptation and make work for repentance is that they are deficient in a knowledge of themselves . . . . You do not take your wrongs and errors to heart, and afflict your souls over them. I entreat you to purify your souls by obeying the truth.”

One must marvel that a statement from such a context would ever be used as evidence that Ellen White had written so as to limit the authority of her Testimonies. The irony causes painful reflection. And the short story does a great deal for our understanding of Ellen White’s two statements regarding “new light” not being delivered through the Testimonies. They were not a new source of moral obligations. The obligations were established in Scripture, but were dimly understood and little heeded there.

For example, men might study the Scriptures for years without noticing the contradiction between their weekend recreations and the Word’s injunctions to “let nothing be done for strife or vain glory.” They might indulge their lusts for Tobacco without catching that “him that defiles the temple [of the body] him will God destroy.” Their hardened heart might neglect their mother’s need for attention while reading the fifth commandment without shame. The “narrow way” of Scripture, undesired by the natural man, is hardly discerned by him.

But though the moral obligations were as old as the hills, the application of them in history and in the present is the work of continuing revelation. Here is where Ellen White’s new pieces of information enter. Divinity made no promise to bring an end to the gifts of continuing prophecy or inspired exhortation. While it is true that “If you had made God’s word your study, with a desire to reach the Bible standard and attain to Christian perfection, you would not have needed the Testimonies,” yet it does not follow that in the face of our past neglect of that Word that we can get along just as well today without the Testimonies. The method that God has chosen to help us we can not in safety ignore. This is the context of the no “new light” passage.

I took the precious Bible and surrounded it with the several Testimonies for the Church, given for the people of God. Here, said I, the cases of nearly all are met. The sins they are to shun are pointed out. The counsel that they desire can be found here, given for other cases situated similarly to themselves. God has been pleased to give you line upon line and precept upon precept. But there are not many of you that really know what is contained in the Testimonies. You are not familiar with the Scriptures. It is because you have neglected to acquaint yourselves with God’s inspired Book that He has sought to reach you by simple, direct testimonies, calling your attention to the words of inspiration which you had neglected to obey, and urging you to fashion your lives in accordance with its pure and elevated teachings.

The Lord designs to warn you, to reprove, to counsel, through the testimonies given, and to impress your minds with the importance of the truth of His word. The written testimonies are not to give new light, but to impress vividly upon the heart the truths of inspiration already revealed. Man’s duty to God and to his fellow man has been distinctly specified in God’s word; yet but few of you are obedient to the light given. Additional truth is not brought out; but God has through the Testimonies simplified the great truths already given and in His own chosen way brought them before the people to awaken and impress the mind with them, that all may be left without excuse.—Testimonies for the Church, vol. 2, p. 605.

Additional truth about what? Additional truth about our duty to God and to our fellow men is not revealed in the testimonies.[7] God has chosen to give more information that “in his own chosen way” has “simplified the great truths already given.” Simple principles regulate the addition of further information.

There is nothing in the word of God to be thrown aside; there is nothing in the plan of redemption that is unimportant or that may be lightly disregarded. The Bible gives us an account of the dealings of God with man from the creation to the coming of the Son of man in the clouds of heaven; it carries us even farther in the future, and opens before us the glories of the city of God, and the beauty and perfection of the earth made new, the saints’ secure abode. But although the long line of events extends through so many centuries, and new and important truths are from time to time developed, that which was truth in the beginning is the truth still. The increased light of the present day does not contradict or make of none effect the dimmer light of the past.—Signs of the Times, 06-03-86, edited and republished on 08-26-13

The gift of prophecy is a progressive one, revealing ever more of the history of this world. The “duty” of the gift is to “reflect light on the past, the present, and the future.” This has been the work of Ellen White in all of her historical works and in those testimonies and article that speak of future events.

The light of prophecy still burns for the guidance of souls, saying, “This is the way, walk ye in it.” It shines on the pathway of the just to commend, and on the way of the unjust to lead to repentance and conversion. Through its agency sin will be rebuked and iniquity unmasked. It is progressive in the performance of its duty to reflect light on the past, the present, and the future.

If those who have received the light will appreciate and respect the testimonies of the Lord, they will see the religious life in a new light. They will be convicted. They will see the key that unlocks the mysteries that they have never understood. They will lay hold of the precious things that God has given them to profit withal and will be translated from the kingdom of darkness into God’s marvelous light. —My Life Today, p. 42

The Testimonies Do Reveal “New Light”

The statements referred to above where Sister White repudiates the charge that she has added to the restrictions and injunctions imposed by scripture, are not the only statements she makes on the subject of new light. While denying a charge that her later testimonies contradict her earlier writings, she defended the differences between them on the ground of “new light” being revealed “as the people have been prepared” to receive it.

I do not believe that the testimonies in volume 9 contradict any former testimonies with regard to Sunday labor or any other points. We should bear in mind that Christian experience is progressive, and that the Testimonies have taught advanced principles year by year as the work has progressed and as the people have been prepared to receive new light.—Ellen White Biographies, vol. 6, p. 266

The Testimonies do Expose “New Light”

Who in this world has time to study every heresy that intrudes itself into our life? While it is our duty to study to show ourselves approved unto God, that approval will not rest on those that study to the exclusion of the sleep, exercise, outreach, and proper nourishment. To save church members from an impossible duty of studying from scratch every new wind, God has been pleased to give testimonies that quickly categorize and rightfully stigmatize classes of false would-be teachers.

I long daily to be able to do double duty. I have been pleading with the Lord for strength and wisdom to reproduce the writings of the witnesses who were confirmed in the faith [150] in the early history of the message. After the passing of the time in 1844, they received the light and walked in the light, and when the men claiming to have new light would come in with their wonderful messages regarding various points of Scripture, we had, through the moving of the Holy Spirit, testimonies right to the point, which cut off the influence of such messages as Elder A. F. Ballenger has been devoting his time to presenting. This poor man has been working decidedly against the truth that the Holy Spirit has confirmed. When the power of God testifies as to what is truth, that truth is to stand forever as the truth. No after suppositions contrary to the light God has given are to be entertained. —Loma Linda Messages, pp. 149-150

The danger to many today is that they will doubt the light that has already been confirmed, the truth shining through the testimonies of Ellen White. Jesus had comparatively little to say about “new” light, but He had a good deal to say about the danger of losing the light already shining.

“Jesus answered, Are there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no light in him.” “Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth. While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them.” —John 11:9-10; 12:35-36

When the light is rejected, it does not stay around indefinitely. Paul and Barnabas “waxed bold” when speaking to the Jews, who thought themselves to be a “light to them that are in darkness.” Romans 2:19.

“It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you: but seeing ye put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles . . And when the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed.” Acts 13:46-47

Someone will receive the light joyfully.

 

 

Appendix A

Ellen White wrote five unique statements that incorporated the term “lesser light.” Several of these were republished and at times slightly edited before their republishing. The five sources and the places where one may find them in a republished form are listed below. They are organized according to the entity that is referred to as the “lesser” light in each case.

The Lesser Light of:

John the Baptist                          Second Advent Review and Sabbath Herald 04-08-73

Republished 1877 Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 2, pp. 83-84

Edited and Republished in the Desire of Ages, p. 220

Old Testament                            Signs of the Times 08-25-87

Republished in This Day with God, p. 246

Moon as                                    (Sermon Sunday afternoon, October 28, 1894, Campground, Ashfield, N.S.W.) Published in Sermons and Talks, vol. 1, p. 255

EGW as Greater                          Pamphlet 97 (Special Instruction Regarding Royalties written from “Sunnyside,” Cooranbong, March 11, 1899.) p. 7

EGW as Lesser                           Review and Herald 01-20-03; written from “Elmshaven,” St. Helena, CA. Dec. 6, 1902.

Republished in the Southern Watchman 02-02-04

Republished in (Australasian) Union Conference Record 03-15-05

Republished in Pamphlet 164

Republished in Colporteur Evangelist, p. 37

Republished in Colporteur Ministry, pp. 125-126

Republished in Selected Messages Book 3, p. 30

                                                     Republished in Evangelism, p. 257
Appendix B

I was shown that your meetings are losing interest because God’s Spirit does not attend them. The brethren and sisters are in complete bondage because of these two men. They dare not exercise their freedom and speak out their faith in the simplicity of their souls, for here is Brother J, with his cool, severe, critical eye, watching and ready to catch at any word which will give him a chance to exercise the faculties of his unbelieving mind. Between these two, the Spirit of God is grieved away from the meetings. When brethren manifest 246 the spirit of the dragon, to make war upon those who believe that God has communicated light and comfort to them through the Testimonies, it is time for the brethren and sisters to assert their liberty and perfect freedom of conscience. God has given them light, and it is their privilege to cherish the light and to speak of it to strengthen and encourage one another. Brother J would confuse the mind by seeking to make it appear that the light God has given through the Testimonies is an addition to the word of God, but in this he presents the matter in a false light. God has seen fit in this manner to bring the minds of His people to His word, to give them a clearer understanding of it.

The church of —– are growing weaker and weaker because of the influence which has been exerted over them—not an influence to help them advance, but to clog the wheels. It is the privilege of Brother J to cast aside his unbelief and to advance with the light, if he will. If he refuses to do this, the cause of God will advance all the same without his aid. But God designs that a change shall be made in the church at —–. They will either advance or retrograde. God can do more with six souls who are united and of the same mind and judgment, than with scores of men who do as Brother J and G have been doing. They have brought with them into the meeting, not angels of light, but angels of darkness. The meetings have been unprofitable and sometimes a positive injury. God calls for these men to come over on the Lord’s side and to be united with the body, or to cease hindering those who would be wholly for the Lord.  The great reason why so many professed disciples of Christ fall into grievous temptation and make work for repentance is that they are deficient in a knowledge of themselves. Here is where Peter was so thoroughly sifted by the enemy. Here is where thousands will make shipwreck of faith. You do not take your wrongs and errors to heart, and afflict your souls over them. I entreat you to purify your souls by obeying the truth. Connect yourselves with heaven. And may the Lord save you from self-deception.—Testimonies for the Church, vol. 4, p. 245-246

 

Appendix C

The sayings of the Lord Jesus Christ are of value beyond all computation. Those who casually read them do not comprehend their depths of meaning. They are life and light, and upon their reception depends the soul’s salvation. They are truth and righteousness, and are to be carefully studied and practiced. But the sayings of Christ are not a new revelation. The principles which he expounded were announced to Moses from the pillar of cloud, and to the prophets, who spoke and wrote as they were moved upon by the Holy Spirit. But the Jews had departed from the light and the grace that had been given them, and had not practised the sacred teachings that were essential for their present, spiritual help and for their eternal interests. Because of this, the words of Christ fell upon the ears of the Jewish nation as a new revelation. They were like blind men whose eyes were opened to behold wonderful things; their hearts burned within them as he opened the Scriptures to them. Although he had not been known as a student in any of their schools, Christ told them that he had not been untaught and uneducated. He taught that which he had learned of God. He said, “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me. If any man will do his will [he will not remain in ignorance], he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself.”  {RH, July 7, 1896 par. 6} Emphasis Supplied.



[1] “But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light. Wherefore he saith, Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light.” Ephesians 5:13

[2] This passage was republished in Spirit of Prophecy, vol. 2, p. 83-84 (1877). It was edited and became part of the Desire of Ages eleven years later. In its last form a few thoughts were added. “Even John had not fully comprehended the future, immortal life through the Savior. Aside from the joy that John found in his mission, his life had been one of sorrow.” In this original the followers of Jesus were “more privileged” because they had “clearer light.” In the Desire of Ages they were “therefore said to be greater than he.” See page 220.

[3] “This was the way with The Great Controversy. This book was not even left to have a fair

chance in being handled with Bible Readings. The Bible Readings was brought in before the books of great importance—Great Controversy and Daniel and Revelation –which relate to the vital interests before us. Through the special instruction to the canvassing agents,  The Great Controversy  had little opportunity to be circulated, and the very light which the people needed for that time was nearly eclipsed.”—Manuscript Releases, vol. 19, p. 196

[4] Testimonies for the Church, vol. 2, p. 165

[5] Testimonies for the Church, vol. 5, p. 663; Selected Messages, bk 3, p. 30

[6] See Appendix B for the entire passage

[7] Ellen also wrote that the words of Jesus, though “of value beyond all computation,” were not a “new revelation.” RH, July 7, 1896. See Appendix C for the paragraph.

Drama in God’s Work

2MR 235 Christmas Program
2MR 244 Literary Societies
2MR 246 Work for an Actor or Actress
AH 515 Satan Uses —
RH 11-06-83 EGW sat by Actress on Train
Ev 127 Leaders should forbid — in SDA Work
GC 463 Church —
RH 01-04-81 History of — in SDA church. Story of a Soul Lost.
9T 142 Evangelism in Cities
BE.ST 10-15-94 Satan uses Advertisements of —
11MR 334 New SDA Accompanied Daughters to —
AH 401 — Confuses our Youth
AH 516 — Most Dangerous Resort
CH 240 — in Sanitarium. Desire of Guests.
CH 481 Not in Evangelism
CS 134 Satan uses — to Waste our Money
CS 202 Church — Wreck Character
CSW 153 Don’t use — in Sabbath School
Ev 66 No Lasting Good From —
Ev 137 Success not from Expensive Preparations — These Dishonor God
Ev 136 Success not from Display
Ev 139 Christ’s Simplicity, not —
Ev 207 Ministers Should not use Anecdotes or —
Ev 396 Stay as far from — and the Extraordinary as Possible
Ev 501 Avoid Even Semblance of —
Ev 508 Worldly Singers and — Don’t use in Evangelism
Ev 640 Ministry Needs Reformation; no Shouting, Jumping, Etc.
Ev 644 — Gestures, Trifling, etc. Should not be Used
FE 229 Christ, our Example, did not Use —
GW 132 — is Below Dignity of a Minister of God
Te 240 In Temperance Meetings, — Shows Lack of Real Respect
TDG 359 — Weakens Impression of the Word
RH 02-20-66 Peer Pressure Regarding — Leads to Lost Youth
RH 02-14-07 Neither — or Sharp Thrusts in Evangelism
ST 01-26-82 — by Church Leads to Base Idolatry
ST 04-19-83 Danger for Youth
ST 10-13-90 Careless, Clownish manner, in Home and out. Dishonors God
PH100 68 Health Institutions. Loss of Spiritual Integrity.
9MR 387 Training of Members Hindered by —, — Causes Loss of Realization of Christ’s Presence
MR926 96 Fanny Bolton used — Style During Apostasy
RH 02-28-82 True Christian will not Desire
Ev 644 Mixing Comical and Religious
Te 252 — Hardens Men to God’s Entreaties and Warnings
RH 08-05-02 Frequenting — causes Materialism
ST 05-18-82 Satan is Lead Actor
ST 06-21-05 Christian has no Need or Desire for —
21MR 243 Minister Claiming “Youth Must Have Pleasure.”
Ed 233 Ministers Should Speak with Enthusiasm, Actors Do

Summary Paragraphs:

 

2MR 235 Christmas program involving EGW’s granddaughter (6 years old) and according to A .L. White, dramatized in some way. Says “part acted by the children was good.” Appeals for more solid spiritual talk with less cost in “time and labour” while commending the “lighthouse.” “I must say I was pained at these things, so out of order with the very work of reformation we were trying to carry forward in the church and with our institutions that I should have felt better if I had not been present.” Mentions theatrical singing as a significant negative in the program. “Will it make those who acted their part in it more spiritual-minded?” Challenges Br. Morse to redirect the energy put into the program into soul saving.
2MR 244 Literary societies may be rightly motivated, but unless vigilantly guarded it “will be a decided failure in its exerting a saving influence.” If men of “short religious” experience are given prominent positions their influence will be controlling. “If youth, and men and women of mature age, should organize a society where Bible reading and Bible study should be made the prominent theme, dwelling upon and searching out the prophecies, and studying the lessons of Christ, there would be strength in the society.” Literary societies “and lyceums” are “almost universally” an injury to the youth. Cheap entertainments replace that which would be spiritually elevating. They lead away from solemn reflection and make “fervent prayer” less desirable. “If your lyceums and literary societies would be made an opportunity for searching the Bible, it would be far more an intellectual society than it can ever become through the attention being turned to theatrical performances.”
2MR 246 The Lord Jesus is ashamed when we use talents to make a display or to create a sensation. “Can you glorify God by being educated to represent characters in plays, and to amuse an audience with fables? Has not the Lord given you intellect to be used to His name’s glory in proclaiming the gospel of Christ? If you desire a public career, there is a work that you may do. Help the class you represent in plays- Come to the reality.” “Satan’s ruling passion is to pervert the intellect and cause men to long for shows and theatrical performances.” There was “no falsity, no acting” in Christ’s ministry.
AH 515 “Through the drama he has worked for ages to excite passion and glorify vice.” The opera is employed by Satan, as well as every gathering for pleasure, to lead men to forget God.
RH 11-06-83 EGW sat by an actress in train car. “I thirst not for the applause of the idle and pleasure-loving multitudes that seek the unnatural excitement of the drama. The theater is a poor place of resort for the strengthening of virtuous principles. Rather, its influence is highly injurious to both health and morals.” The only safe “amusements” are those that do not banish God from the thoughts, where we can take Jesus with us,
Ev 127 “ ‘I have a message for those in charge of our work. Do not encourage the men who are to engage in this work to think that they must proclaim the solemn, sacred message in a theatrical style. Not one jot or tittle of anything theatrical is to be brought into our work.” God’s work should bear the divine impress. “Let nothing of a theatrical nature be permitted, for this would spoil the sacredness of the work.” “In my very first labors, the message was given that all theatrical performances in connection with the preaching of present truth were to be discouraged and forbidden.” No sanction can be given to men whose ministries even “savored of the theatrical.” They should “have no place in the proclamation of the solemn messages entrusted to us.” Satan degrades the truth through “undignified demonstrations.”
GC 463 “. . . church theatricals, church fairs, fine houses, personal display, have banished thoughts of God”
RH 01-04-81 “It is often asked. Are literary societies a benefit to our youth?” We must improve our minds without moral and spiritual injury. What is the effect of literary societies as they are generally conducted?” “As the question was first stated, it would appear very narrow-minded to answer in the negative; but in every case where a literary society has been established among our people, its influence has proved to be unfavorable to religious life, and has led to backsliding from God.” They tried at Battle Creek, always with the same result. Usually unconsecrated and irreligious youth are admitted and given responsibilities. Satan out-generals the rules using those under his control. The mixing “ of the God-fearing with the unbelieving in these societies does not make saints of sinners. For a short time, there may be nothing seriously objectionable,” but the unrellish of some for “sober, sensible, and ennobling themes,” leads to the “superficial and unreal” taking prominence. Unless controlled by God’s wisdom, these societies will “become a positive evil.” “Various entertainments are introduced to make the meetings interesting and attractive for worldlings, and thus the exercises of the so-called literary society too often degenerate into demoralizing theatrical performances, and cheap non-sense.” The “spiritual element is ruled out by the irreligious, and the effort to harmonize principles which are antagonistic in their nature proves a decided failure.” The societies become “theaters on a cheap scale, and they create in the youth a taste for the stage. EGW here quotes a true story about a young lady that developed such a passion for acting from her days of dressing as an angel in church when young, and doing plays for charity when a little older, that she eventually said “I don’t want [Jesus to help me]. I believe if I knew I should die and be lost in three weeks from tonight, I would rather be lost than give up my passion.” It had been the study of EGW and others to establish a beneficial literary society with adults of “discretion and good judgment, who have a living connection with Heaven.” “But when such gatherings degenerate into occasions for fun and boisterous mirth, they are anything but literary or elevating. They are debasing to both mind and morals.” “Bible reading, the critical examination of Bible subjects, essays written upon topics which would improve the mind and impart knowledge, the study of the prophecies or the precious lessons of Christ,—these will have an influence to strengthen the mental powers and increase spirituality.” There is much here on the value and necessity of a “familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures. “Says the psalmist, “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my path.” But this is not the case when it is left unopened and unread.” Then follows a number of paragraphs on controlling our thoughts. “Pleasure-seeking, frivolity, and mental and moral dissipation, are flooding the world with their demoralizing influence. Every Christian should labor to press back the tide of evil, and save our youth from the influences that would sweep them down to ruin. May God help us to press our way against the current!”
9T 142 “The work in the large cities is to be done after Christ’s order, not after the order of a theatrical performance. It is not a theatrical performance that glorifies God, but the presentation of the truth in the love of Christ.”
BE.ST 10-15-94 Satan uses advertising of novels and theater to arouse passion and to create a familiarity with sin.
11MR 334 EGW talked to a lady that accompanied her daughters to the theater: 2 Cor. 6:17. Be separate. You did well to accept unpopular truth. “But now comes your danger. As a mother you have not felt your responsibility to so educate and train your children” for practical life. In this you have been a decided failure. You have been tempted through your children and have not maintained your surrender to Christ. You must follow Christ, but “in not decidedly taking your stand to give no sanction by your presence to the theatrical performance of your children, you have encouraged them in” their choice of the use they have made of their talents.” Those capabilities should “win souls away from everything that pertains to this class of fascinating amusement that absorbs the mind and draws it away from God and from heavenly things.” “The deceptive temptation that they can be a blessing to the world while serving as actresses is a delusion and a snare, not only to themselves, but to your own soul.” “Can the Lord Jesus Christ accept these theatrical exhibitions as service done for Him? Can He be glorified thereby? No. All this kind of work is done in the service of another leader.” Your family cannot understand as you do the reasons that lead “away from all such pursuits.” While divided in heart you are not free. Consider that “your influence in accompanying your daughters to the theater is decidedly against Christ.” Apply Matt. 10:37. Every power of Christians should be bent to “rescue the souls deceived and infatuated with Just such service as your daughters have entered upon—to amuse and delight the senses and endeavor to supply a necessity in which Christ has no part.” Your daughters should be working for Christ. Jesus died for them. “There is an abundance of theatrical performances in our world, but in its highest order it is without God. We need now to point souls to the uplifted Saviour.” “All who win eternal life will arm themselves for the conflict against every influence that would obstruct the way. They must bring their minds up to noble and elevated thoughts.” God does not disparage education, but it must be in harmony with our faith. You are not happy, for “to you the voice of your children is above the voice of Jesus Christ, and in not taking your stand firmly you are being led away from God.” You make yourself one with them by ” becoming their escort.” Thus you endorse “the ambitious enterprise that is perverting their talents.” “The food you thus give to your soul, in seeing and hearing,” is destroying your relish for the bread of heaven “Read the sixth chapter of John. You are choosing whom you will serve. If you keep before your eyes and in your ears the transactions of the theater, you will find in your heart no soul hunger for God. It is a question of life or death with you. The Lord has appointed means whereby you may gain spiritual strength and comfort. But if you close the door of your heart to the rays of light from the throne of God and give your mind to the performances of the stage, you can have no peace, no joy, no hope. Gradually you have been losing the spirit of assurance. Your love for Bible religion is dying out. You cannot serve God with a divided heart.” To your daughters I say “All the praise and glory you receive from human beings is of no value. Repent” and follow Christ who gave his life.
AH 401 Satan sets “ in operation games and theatrical performances that will so confuse the senses of the young that” they will perish while “light shines all about them.”
AH 516 The theater is one of “the most dangerous resorts for pleasure,” a ” very hotbed of immorality.” By “these entertainments” (Low songs, lewd gestures, etc.) morals are debased. “Every youth who habitually attends such exhibitions will be corrupted in principle.” “There is no influence.. ,more powerful to poison the imagination, to destroy religious impressions, and to blunt the relish for the tranquil pleasures and sober realities of life than theatrical amusements.” They are addictive like intoxicating drink.” “The only safe course is to shun the theater, the circus, and every other questionable place of amusement.
CH 240 Leaders at the sanitarium should not weaken its influence and bring it down to a common level. “Worldly or theatrical entertainments are not essential” for prosperity of patients. “The more they have of this kind of amusements, the less will they be pleased unless something of the kind shall be continually carried on.” The mind wants, but shouldn’t have, things new and exciting. If allowed once, these amusements will destroy relish for simpler arrangements and repose. Their introduction removes “the objections to theatergoing in many minds. “The plea that moral and high-toned scenes are to be acted at the theater breaks down the last barrier.” Those that would allow these things need God’s wisdom. When “there has been a departure from the right path, it is difficult to return,” and “will lead to separation from God and may end in apostasy.” It takes less time to corrupt ourselves than to form righteous characters. Conclude now that you will never satisfy those seeking “something new and exciting.” They will not be cured by that which has cursed their lives. Give them living water rather than “frivolous, sensual, exciting amusements.” “The ennobling principles of religion will strengthen” mental powers and will destroy” a taste for these gratifications.
CH 481 There should be in our [evangelistic] meetings “nothing of a theatrical nature.”
CS 134 Satan squanders money given by God on [Satan’s] inventions, theatrical performances for example.
CS 202 “Sin is gilded over by church sanctity. These various forms of amusement in the churches of our day have ruined thousands who, but for them, might have remained upright and become the followers of Christ. Wrecks of character have been made by these fashionable church festivals and theatrical performances, and thousands more will be destroyed” yet “people will not be aware of the danger.”
CSW 153 It is not for the [Sabbath School] workers to seek for methods by which they can make a show, consuming time in theatrical performances and musical display, for this benefits no one. It does no good to train the children to make speeches for special occasions.” Win them to Jesus instead.
Ev 66 While doing city evangelism, guard carefully “against anything that borders on sensationalism.” In this extravagant age “men think it necessary to make a display in order to gain success.” Our ministers should show the truth by contrast. “As they labor with simplicity, humility, and graceful dignity, avoiding everything of a theatrical nature, their work will make a lasting impression for good.”
Ev 127 God “is dishonored by your expensive preparations” and advertisements and display. “This display makes the truth taste too strongly” of the dish. Man is exalted.” “Sensible men and women can see that the theatrical performances are not in harmony with the solemn message that you bear.”
Ev 136 “Some ministers make the mistake of supposing that success depends on drawing a large congregation by outward display, and then delivering the message of truth in a theatrical style.” “Not by startling notices and expensive display is His work to be carried to completion, but by following Christlike methods.” “It is the naked truth which, like a sharp, two-edged sword, cuts both ways, arousing to spiritual life those who are dead in trespasses and sins. Men will recognize the gospel when it is brought to them in a way that is in harmony with God’s purposes.”
Ev 139 Our success will depend on using Christ’s simplicity in our work, without any theatrical display.
Ev 207 “Ministers are not to preach men’s opinions, not to relate anecdotes, get up theatrical performances, not to exhibit self; but as though they were in the presence of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, they are to preach the Word. Let them not bring levity into the work of the ministry, but let them preach the Word in a manner that will leave a most solemn impression upon those who hear.”
Ev 396 “We are to keep as far from the theatrical and the extraordinary as Christ kept in His work. Sensation is not religion, although religion will exert its own pure, sacred, uplifting, sanctifying influence, bringing spiritual life, and salvation.”
Ev 501 The elder should counsel with the brethren and “ cut off from his meetings everything that has a semblance of theatrical display; for such outward appearances give no strength to the message that he bears.” When the Lord can work with him, he will not need so much money and advertisement. “He will not place so much dependence on the musical program. This part of his services is conducted more after the order of a concert in a theater, than a song service in a religious meeting.”
Ev 508 In evangelism we “are not to depend on worldly singers and theatrical display to awaken an interest.” They can not sing with the Spirit and with the understanding? Heaven can’t join them.
Ev 640 The ministry needs a “great reformation.” “Ministers in the desk have no license to behave like theatrical performers, assuming attitudes and expressions calculated for effect. They do not occupy the sacred desk as actors, but as teachers of solemn truths.” “Fanatical ministers” may “storm, halloo, jump up and down, and pound the desk before them,” but this disgusts “men and women of calm judgment and elevated views.” Ministers are duty bound to leave “ail coarseness and boisterous conduct outside the desk at least.”
Ev 644 “Theatrical gestures, all lightness and trifling, all jesting and joking,” are an offense to God. They unfit the mind for solid thought and labor, causing inefficiency and spiritually superficiality.
FE 229 “I cannot find an instance in the life of Christ where He devoted time to play and amusement. He was the great Educator for the present and the future life.” He did not train his disciples in football or “theatrical performances, and yet Christ was our pattern in all things.”
GW 132 “A spirit of frivolity may be in keeping with the profession of clowns and theatrical performers, but it is altogether beneath the dignity of a mouthpiece for God.”
Te 240 In “temperance meetings” “avoid a surface work and everything of a theatrical character.” Those with no real respect for the cause of temperance “show off their smartness upon the stage.”
TDG 359 “Oddities or eccentricities of movement on the part of those who speak the Word of truth” “w ill weaken the impression that should be made by the Word.” “Let there be no theatrical display, for this will not” strengthen belief in the Word of God. It will divert attention to the instrument.
RH 02-20-66 “God has committed to my care children, not to train for worldly amusement, but for Heaven.” I am guilty if I place them in the way of temptation via society or influence. There is enough frivolity around us to put God out of the mind. Thousands of youth who “bid fair” to be an honor to their parents and society have fallen through a friend that influenced them for the first time to break “over the barrier to their conscience and attended the theater, to see and hear the performance of some celebrated actor.” “They are intoxicated with excitement. They leave the theater; but their imagination continues to dwell upon the scenes they have witnessed, and they are anxious to go again, and again.” They may at times be convicted that the theater is not beneficial to their morals, but they are too weak to resist. The influence of professed Christian adults that attend aids to “stifle their conscience.” “They playing cards, thinking it an “innocent amusement,” but the company they acquire lead them downward still till they will commit any vice.
RH 02-14-07 “In the discourses, let nothing of a theatrical nature be introduced, no sharp thrusts given.”
ST 01-26-82 Church-members expend their Lord’s money in various forms of self-indulgence, and when means are needed to sustain the church, a fair, a theatrical entertainment, or a grand supper is given.” Is not the end result of this “base idolatry?”
ST 04-19-83 “We tremble for the youth of our day, because of the example that is given them by those who profess to be Christians.” Teach them that their words and actions will decide their future happiness or misery. “The festal gatherings, the gluttonous feasts, the lotteries, tableaux, and theatrical performances, are doing a great work that will bear a record with its burden of results to the Judgment.
ST 10-13-90 “Those who have a careless, clownish manner, either in the family or in society, dishonor their divine Lord. Even ministers have thus misrepresented Christ, when in the pulpit they have made a display of theatrical actions and eccentric manners.” Men may think them a virtue, but irreverent expressions and amusing anecdotes do not aid in representing the dignity and loveliness of Christ.
PH100 68 Various entertainments, some theatrical, and like in other health institutions, have been introduced into ours. They bring extra care and expense, and worse—a loss of spiritual integrity.
9MR 387 Holding audiences’ attention with theatrical devices causes one to “lose the realization of the presence of Christ.” Devoting much time to appearance excludes Christ from doing heart work. Let Elder Franke lay a different foundation. Satisfying the people’s appetite for theatrical preaching will not be salvational. This method does not educate the people for gospel missionary work [on a personal scale] hindering the work.
MR926 96 Fannie Bolton is not God’s messenger. “She would mingle the theatrical with her spiritual actions, that would not elevate, but degrade the cause of God. She is a farce.”
RH 02-28-82 “The true Christian will not desire to enter any place of amusement or engage in any diversion upon which he cannot ask the blessing of God.” Examples include “the theater, the billiard hall, or the bowling saloon” and other pleasures “that will banish Christ from the mind.” “No Christian would wish to meet death in such a place. No one would wish to be found there when Christ shall come. When we come to the final hour, and stand face to face with the record of our lives, shall we regret that we have attended so few parties of pleasure?” We will rather regret wasted time.
Ev 644 Is the object of ministry to mix the comical with the religious? The theater is the place for such exhibitions.” When Christ is formed within, you will have neither “jolly men,” nor “will you have sour, cross, crabbed men to teach the precious lessons of Christ to perishing souls.”
Te 252 Theater, among other things, benumbs men’s sensibilities and prevents them from receiving the warnings and entreaties God gives.
RH 08-05-02 “The frequenters of the theater and the ballroom, put eternity out of their reckoning. The whole burden of their life is” materialistic. They are not heavenward bound. These demand our service.
ST 05-18-82 “Professing Christian, when you resort to the theater, remember that Satan is there, conducting the play as the master-actor.” The ground is enchanting. “The very atmosphere is permeated with licentiousness.” It is so also at the masquerade, dance, and card-game. God is forgotten.
ST 06-21-05 “Reveal the living charm of the Saviour’s love…Christians have no need or desire for the billiard table, the theater, the dancing hall, or the many other forms of worldly diversion.” A Christian does nothing on which he can not ask the Lord’s blessing.
21MR 243 A minister seeks to please his congregation, and tells them that “young people must have pleasure, it is no harm to go to the theater and attend parties of pleasure and to dance, for Jesus attended a wedding feast.” “All this is in keeping with the theory that you are not saved by good works but by Christ and Christ alone. The ministers tell the congregations they cannot keep the law; no man ever kept it or ever can keep it. What a theory!” God gave His son, and He will freely give us all things, including the ability to keep the law.
Ed 233 Ministers should preach with the enthusiasm that matches the reality of their message, just as actors speak with an enthusiasm that matches their pretended reality.

 

WHOLE PARAGRAPHS (Text in ALL CAPS is not EGW;

Page Breaks Not Apparent)

 

2MR pg. 235

I have risen at three o’clock this morning to write [*THIS COMMUNICATION WAS WRITTEN EARLY WEDNESDAY MORNING, DECEMBER 26, 1888, AND RELATED TO A CHRISTMAS PROGRAM* PUT ON BY THE BATTLE CREEK SABBATH SCHOOL. THE CHILDREN WORE COSTUMES. ELLA M. WHITE, MRS. WHITE’S SIX-YEAR-OLD GRANDDAUGHTER, WAS IN THE PROGRAM, DRESSED TO TYPIFY AN ANGEL.] you a few lines. I was pleased with the lighthouse, and the scene which had required so much painstaking effort was one which could have been made most impressive, but tailed to be made as forcible and striking as it might have been when it cost so much time and labor in preparing it. The part acted by the children was good. The reading was appropriate- Then if there had been good, solid talk on that occasion in regard to children and teachers in the Sabbath schools laboring earnestly for the salvation of the souls of the children under your charge, presenting the most acceptable offering to Jesus, the gut of their own hearts, and impressive remarks, short and right to the point, [on] how they could do this, would it not have. been in keeping with the work we have been trying to do in the church?

Every stroke now should be in harmony for the one great purpose, preparing of the hearts, that individually pupils and teachers should be as a light set on a candlestick that it may give light to all that are in the house, which would be carrying out the idea strikingly of a lighthouse guiding souls that they may not make shipwreck of faith. Can you tell me what marked impression the two poems rehearsed by the two ladies on the stand would have to do with this work?

The singing was after the order we would expect it to be in any theatrical performance, but not one word to be distinguished. Certainly the tempest-tossed ship would be wrecked upon the rocks if there were no more light coming from the lighthouse than was seen in the exercises. I must say I was pained at these things, so out of order with the very work of reformation we were trying to carry forward in the church and with our institutions, that I should have felt better if I had not been present. This was an occasion that should have been gotten up not only for the Sabbath school children, but words should have been spoken that would have deepened the impression of a necessity of seeking for the favor of that Saviour who loved them and gave Himself for them. If [only] the precious hymns had been sung, “Rock of ages, cleft for me, let me hide myself in Thee,” and “Jesus lover of my soul- let me to Thy bosom fly, while the billows near me roll, while the tempest still is high.” Whose souls were inspired with new and fresh zeal for the Master in those songs sung whose virtue was in the different performances of the singer?

While these painstaking efforts were being made to get up the performances, meetings were being held of the deepest interest which should have engaged the attention, and which called for the presence of every soul lest they should lose something of the message the Master had sent to them. Now this Christmas has passed into eternity with its burden of record, and we are anxious to see the result of it. Will it make those who acted their part in it more spiritual-minded? Will it increase their sense of obligation to our heavenly Father who sent His Son into the world at such an infinite sacrifice to save fallen man from utter ruin? Was the mind awakened to grasp God because of His great low wherewith He has loved us?

We hope, now that Christmas is in the past, that those who have put forth so much painstaking effort will now manifest a decided zeal, and earnest, disinterested effort for the salvation of the souls of the teachers in the Sabbath school, that in their turn they may each labor for the salvation of the souls in their classes, to give them personal instruction as to what they must do to be saved. We hope that they will find time to labor in simplicity and in sincerity for the souls of those under their care, and that they will pray with them, and for them, that they may give to Jesus the precious offering of their own souls, that they make literally true the symbol of the lighthouse in the beams of light shining forth from their own strong efforts in the name of Jesus, which should be put forth in love, they themselves grasping the rays of light to diffuse this light to others, and that there shall be no settling down to a surface work. Show just as great skill and aptitude in winning souls to Jesus as you have shown in painstaking effort for this occasion just past. Point them in your efforts, with heart and soul enlisted, to the Star that shines out to the morally-darkened heaven at this time, even the Light of the world. Let your light shine that the tempest-tossed souls may set their eyes upon it and escape the rocks that are concealed beneath the surface of the water. Temptations are lying in wait to deceive them; souls are oppressed with guilt, ready to sink into despair. Labor to save them-, point them to Jesus who so loved them that He saw His life for them.

The Light of the world is shining upon us that we might absorb the divine rays and let this light shine upon others in good works that many souls shall be led to glorify our Father which is in heaven. He is longsuffering, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, and it grieves the heart of Jesus that so many refuse the offers of His mercy and matchless love.

Will all who acted an interested part in the program of last evening work as zealously and interestedly to show themselves approved unto God in dome their work for the Master, that they may show themselves intelligent workmen that need not to be ashamed? Oh, let the teachers in the Sabbath school be thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the message for this time, carrying that message into all their labor. There are souls to be saved, and while m the Sabbath school work there has been much form and a great amount of precious time occupied in reading of reports and records- there has been but little time to really let light shine forth in clear, steady rays in the very instruction needed to save the souls of the children and youth. Less elaborate speeches, less lengthy remarks, and plain, pointed truth presented, not one word uttered to exhibit profound knowledge, not one word in any speech- but the greatest evidence of real knowledge is the great simplicity. Ail who have taken knowledge of Jesus Christ will imitate Him in their manner of instruction.—Letter 5, 1888, pp. 1-4. (To Brother Morse, Dec. 26, 1888.)

* A. WHITE INDICATES THAT THIS WAS A DRAMATIZED PROGRAM. INTERNAL EVIDENCE SUGGESTS ONLY COSTUMES, RECITED POEMS, AND SONG.

 

2MR pg. 244

The purpose and object for which literary societies are established may be good, but unless wisdom from above, and continual reliance upon God, is preserved by all, there will be a decided failure in its exerting a saving influence.

When God’s professed people voluntarily unite with the world or give men of short religious experience the preeminence in these literary societies, they do not have a high estimate of eternal things. They step over the line in the very first movement. There may be boundaries, set rules and regulations made, but notwithstanding all this, the worldly element will take the lead. Men on the enemy’s ground, led and controlled by his power, will have a controlling influence unless there is an infinite power to work against them. Satan uses men as his agents to suggest, to lead out, to propose different acts, and a variety of amusing things which give no strength to the morals or elevation to the mind, but are wholly worldly. Soon the religious element is ruled out, and the irreligious elements take the lead.

Men and women who will not be ensnared, who will move straightforward in the path of integrity, loyal and true to the God of heaven whom they fear, love, and honor, can have a powerful influence to hold the people of God. Such an influence will command respect. But this vacillating between duty and the world gives the world all the advantage and will surely leave its molding power, so that religion, God, and heaven, will scarcely enter the thoughts.

If youth, and men and women of mature age, should organize a society where Bible reading and Bible study should be made the prominent theme, dwelling upon and searching out the prophecies, and studying the lessons of Christ, there would be strength in the society. There is no book from the perusal of which the mind is so much elevated and strengthened and expanded as the Bible. And there is nothing that will so endow with new vigor all our faculties as bringing them in contact with stupendous truths of the Word of God, and setting the mind to grasp and measure those truths.

If the human mind takes a low level, it is generally because it is left to deal with commonplace facts and not called out and exercised to grasp lofty, elevated truths, which are enduring as eternity. These literary societies and lyceums are almost universally exerting an influence entirely contrary to that which they claim, and are an injury to the youth. This need not be the case, but because unsanctified elements take the lead, because worldlings want matters to go to please themselves, their hearts are not in harmony with Jesus Christ; they are in the ranks of the Lord’s enemies, and they will not be pleased with that kind of entertainment which would strengthen and confirm the members of the society in spirituality. Low, cheap matters are brought in which are not elevating or instructive, but which only amuse.

The way these societies have been conducted leads the mind away from serious reflection, away from God, away from heaven. By attending them, religious thoughts and services have become distasteful. There is less desire for fervent prayer, for pure and undefiled religion. The thoughts and conversation are not on elevating themes, but dwelling upon the subjects brought up in these gatherings. What is the chaff to the wheat? The understanding will gradually bring itself down to the dimensions of the matters with which it is familiar, till the powers of the mind become contracted, showing what has been its food.

The mind that rejects all this cheapness, and is taxed to dwell only upon elevated, ponderous, deep, and broad truths, will strengthen. A knowledge of the Bible excels all other knowledge in strengthening the intellect. If your lyceums and literary societies would be made an opportunity for searching the Bible, it would be far more an intellectual society than it can ever become through the attention being turned to theatrical performances. What high and noble truths the mind may fasten upon and explore in God’s Word! The mind may go deeper and still deeper in its research, becoming stronger with every effort to comprehend truth, and yet there will be an infinity beyond.

Those who compose these societies, who profess to love and reverence sacred things, and yet allow the mind to come down to the superficial, to the unreal, to simple, cheap, fictitious acting, are doing the devil’s work just as surely as they look upon and unite in these scenes. Could their eyes be opened, they would see that Satan was their leader, the instigator, through agents present who think themselves to be something. But God pronounces their life and character altogether lighter than vanity. If these societies should make the Lord and His greatness, His mercies, His works in nature, His majesty and power as revealed in inspiration, their study, they would come forth blessed and strengthened.–Ms 41, 1900, pp. 10-12. (“Commandment Keeping,” July 23, 1900.)

 

2MR pg. 246

If we regard the advantages given to us as our own, to be used according to our pleasure, to make a display, and create a sensation, the Lord Jesus, our Redeemer, is put to shame by the characters of His professed followers.

Has God given you intellect? Is it for you to manage according to your inclinations? Can you glorify God by being educated to represent characters in plays, and to amuse an audience with fables? Has not the Lord given you intellect to be used to His name’s glory in proclaiming the gospel of Christ? If you desire a public career, there is a work that you may do. Help the class you represent in plays. Come to the reality. Give your sympathy where it is needed by actually lifting up the bowed down. Satan’s ruling passion is to pervert the intellect and cause men to long for shows and theatrical performances. The experience and character of all who engage in this work will be in accordance with the food given to the mind.

The Lord has given evidence of His love for the world. There was no falsity, no acting, in what He did. He gave a living gift, capable of suffering humiliation, neglect, shame, reproach. This Christ did that He might rescue the fallen.–Ms 42, 1898, p. 13.

 

 AH pg. 515

Many of the amusements popular in the world today, even with those who claim to be Christians, tend to the same end as did those of the heathen. There are indeed few among them that Satan does not turn to account in destroying souls. Through the drama he has worked for ages to excite passion and glorify vice. The opera, with its fascinating display and bewildering music, the masquerade, the dance, the card table, Satan employs to break down the barriers of principle and open the door to sensual indulgence. In every gathering for pleasure where pride is fostered or appetite indulged, where one is led to forget God and lose sight of eternal interests, there Satan is binding his chains about the soul.

 

RH 11-06-83

In the seat next us in the car was an actress, evidently a woman of ability, and possessed of many good qualities, which, if devoted to the service of God, might win for her the Saviour’s commendation, “Well done, thou good and faithful servant.” This woman and myself are both actors on the stage of life, but oh, how vastly different is our work! I felt not the slightest temptation to desire her honors. I thirst not for the applause of the idle and pleasure-loving multitudes that seek the unnatural excitement of the drama.

The theater is a poor place of resort for the strengthening of virtuous principles. Rather, its influence is highly injurious to both health and morals. The lady’s attendant remarked that it was somewhat trying to be deprived of sleep night after night until two and sometimes three o’clock in the morning, and then spend a large portion of the day in bed. The divinely-appointed order of day and night is disregarded, health is sacrificed, for the amusement of those who are lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. The effect is demoralizing to all concerned. Two or three evenings a week spent in attending balls, or theatric or operatic entertainments, will enervate both mind and body, and prevent the development of that strength of character which is essential to usefulness in society. The only safe amusements are such as will not banish serious and religious thoughts; the only safe places of resort are those to which we can take Jesus with us.

 

Ev 137

I have a message for those in charge of our work. Do not encourage the men who are to engage in this work to think that they must proclaim the solemn, sacred message in a theatrical style. Not one jot or tittle of anything theatrical is to be brought into our work. God’s cause is to have a sacred, heavenly mold. Let everything connected with the giving of the message for this time bear the divine impress. Let nothing of a theatrical nature be permitted, for this would spoil the sacredness of the work.

I am instructed that we shall meet with all kinds of experiences and that men will try to bring strange performances into the work of God. We have met such things in many places. In my very first labors the message was given that all theatrical performances in connection with the preaching of present truth were to be discouraged and forbidden. Men who thought they had a wonderful work to do sought to adopt a strange deportment and manifested oddities in bodily exercise. The light given me was, “Give this no sanction.” These performances, which savored of the theatrical, were to have no place in the proclamation of the solemn messages entrusted to us.

The enemy will watch closely and will take every advantage of circumstances to degrade the truth by the introduction of undignified demonstrations. None of these demonstrations are to be encouraged. The precious truths given us are to be spoken in all solemnity and with sacred awe.

 

GC pg. 463

With every truly converted soul the relation to God and to eternal things will be the great topic of life. But where, in the popular churches of today, is the spirit of consecration to God? The converts do not renounce their pride and love of the world. They are no more willing to deny self, to take up the cross, and follow the meek and lowly Jesus, than before their conversion. Religion has become the sport of infidels and skeptics because so many who bear its name are ignorant of its principles. The power of godliness has well nigh departed from many of the churches. Picnics, church theatricals, church fairs, fine houses, personal display, have banished thoughts of God. Lands and goods and worldly occupations engross the mind, and things of eternal interest receive hardly a passing notice.

 

RH 01-04-81

It is often asked, Are literary societies a benefit to our youth? To answer this question properly, we should consider not only the avowed purpose of such societies, but the influence which they have actually exerted, as proved by experience. The improvement of the mind is a duty which we owe to ourselves, to society, and to God. But we should never devise means for the cultivation of the intellect at the expense of the moral and the spiritual. And it is only by the harmonious development of both the mental and the moral faculties that the highest perfection of either can be attained. Are these results secured by literary societies as they are generally conducted?

As the question was first stated, it would appear very narrow-minded to answer in the negative; but in every case where a literary society has been established among our people, its influence has proved to be unfavorable to religious life, and has led to backsliding from God. This has been tried in Battle Creek and in other places, and the result has ever been the same. In some cases, long-standing evils have grown out of these associations.

The irreligious and unconsecrated in heart and life are usually admitted, and are often placed in the most responsible positions. Rules and regulations may be adopted that are thought to be sufficient to hold in check every deleterious influence; but Satan, a shrewd general, is at work to mold the society to suit his plans, and in time he too often succeeds. The great adversary finds ready access to those whom he has controlled in the past, and through them he accomplishes his purpose. The association of the God-fearing with the unbelieving in these societies does not make saints of sinners. For a short time, there may be nothing seriously objectionable, but minds that have not been brought under the control of the Spirit of Christ will not take readily to those things which savor of truth and righteousness. If they had heretofore had any relish for spiritual things, they would have placed themselves in the ranks of Jesus Christ. The two classes are controlled by different masters, and are opposites in their purposes, hopes, tastes, and desires. The followers of Jesus enjoy sober, sensible, and ennobling themes, while those who have no love for sacred things cannot take pleasure in these gatherings, unless the superficial and unreal shall make a prominent feature in the exercises.

The purposes and objects which lead to the formation of literary societies may be good; but unless wisdom from God shall control these organizations, they will become a positive evil. Various entertainments are introduced to make the meetings interesting and attractive for worldlings, and thus the exercises of the so-called literary society too often degenerate into demoralizing theatrical performances, and cheap non-sense. All these gratify the carnal mind, that is at enmity with God; but they do not strengthen the intellect nor confirm the morals. Little by little, the spiritual element is ruled out by the irreligious, and the effort to harmonize principles which are antagonistic in their nature proves a decided failure. When God’s people voluntarily unite with the worldly and unconsecrated, and give them the pre-eminence, they will be led away from him by the unsanctified influence under which they have placed themselves.

Many literary societies are in reality young theaters on a cheap scale, and they create in the youth a taste for the stage. While writing upon this point, my eye falls upon the following striking incident from real life.

“ ‘It is of no use, Mrs. W., I have tried again and again, and I cannot become a Christian.’

“ ‘So you said a year ago, yet you thought there was nothing in the way.’

“ ‘I don’t think there is now, but I don’t feel any different from what I did then, and I don’t believe I ever shall be a Christian.’

“The first speaker was a bright girl somewhat over twenty, who, on a previous visit nearly a year before, had confided to her elder friend her earnest desire to become a Christian. Of her evident sincerity there could be no doubt, and the visitor was sorely puzzled to understand why her young friend had not yet found peace. The two were standing by the half-opened door of the Sunday-school room, where a rehearsal for an ‘entertainment’ was in progress; and the girl, looking in, seemed suddenly to find there a suggestion for further thought.

“ ‘I believe,’ she said hesitatingly, ‘there is one thing I cannot give up.’

“ ‘Give it up at once, dear.’

“ ‘But I can’t.’

“ ‘Come to Jesus-first then, and he will give you the power.’

“ ‘I don’t want him to. I believe if I knew I should die and be lost in three weeks from tonight, I would rather be lost than give up my passion.’

“ ‘And what is this dearly loved thing, worth so much more than your salvation?’

“ ‘Oh, it isn’t worth more, only I love it more, and I can’t and won’t give it up. It’s that I–I want to be an actress; I know I have the talent; I’ve always hoped the way would open for me to go upon the stage, and I can’t help hoping so still.’

“ ‘Do you think it would be wrong for you to do so, provided the way did open?’

“ ‘I don’t know that it would be a sin ; but I couldn’t do it and be a Christian; the two things don’t go together.’

“ ‘How did you come by such a taste? I am sure you do not belong to a theater-going family?’

“ ‘Oh no! my father and mother are Methodists; they always disapproved of the theater. I’ve been in Sunday school all my life. They used to make me sing and recite at the entertainments when I was four years old, and I acted the angel and fairy parts in the dialogues; and when I grew older, I always arranged the tableaux, charades, etc. Then I joined a set of sociables got up by our church young people. At first we did “Mrs. Jarley’s Wax-works,” and sung “Pinafore” for the benefit of the church; and then we got more ambitious, studied, and had private theatricals, and last winter we hired Mason’s Hall and gave a series of Shakespearean performances, which cleared off a large part of the church debt. But that’s only second-class work, after all. I want to do the real thing, to go upon the stage as a profession. My father won’t hear of it; but I hope some time the way will be opened that I may realize my heart’s desire.’

“ ‘And meantime, will you not come to Jesus and be saved?”

“ ‘No, I cannot do it and keep to this hope, and I will not give this up.’

“And so the visitor turned sadly away, thinking for what miserable messes of pottage men and women are willing to sell their glorious birthright as children of God; thinking also of the seeds which are being sowed in our Sunday-schools, the tares among the wheat, and the terrible harvest that may yet spring up from this well-meant but injudicious seed-sowing.”

It has been our study to devise some plan for the establishment of a literary society which shall prove a benefit to all connected with it,–a society in which all its members shall feel a moral responsibility to make it what it should be, and to avoid the evils that have made such associations dangerous to religious principle. Persons of discretion and good judgment, who have a living connection with Heaven, who will see the evil tendencies, and, not deceived by Satan, will move straight forward in the path of integrity, continually holding aloft the banner of Christ,–such a class are needed to control in these societies. Such an influence will command respect, and make these gatherings a blessing rather than a curse. If men and women of mature age would unite with young persons to organize and conduct such a literary society, it might become both useful and interesting. But when such gatherings degenerate into occasions for fun and boisterous mirth, they are anything but literary or elevating. They are debasing to both mind and morals.

Bible reading, the critical examination of Bible subjects, essays written upon topics which would improve the mind and impart knowledge, the study of the prophecies or the precious lessons of Christ,–these will have an influence to strengthen the mental powers and increase spirituality. And why should not the Bible be brought into such meetings? There is a deplorable ignorance of God’s word, even with those who are thought to be intelligent.

“Most wondrous book! bright candle of the Lord!

Star of eternity! the only light

By which the bark of man can navigate

The sea of life, and gain the coast of bliss securely.”

A familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures sharpens the discerning powers, and fortifies the soul against the attacks of Satan. The Bible is the sword of the Spirit, which will never fail to vanquish the adversary. It is the only true guide in all matters of faith and practice. The reason why Satan has so great control over the minds and hearts of men, is that they have not made the word of God the man of their counsel, and all their ways have not been tried by the true test. The Bible will show us what course we must pursue to become heirs of glory. Says the psalmist, “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet and a light unto my path.” But this is not the case when it is left unopened and unread.

Literary societies are almost universally exerting an influence contrary to that which the name indicates. As generally conducted, they are an injury to the youth; for Satan comes in to put his stamp upon the exercises. All that makes men manly, or women womanly, is reflected from the character of Christ. The less we have of Christ in such societies, the less we have of the elevating, refining, ennobling element which should prevail. When worldlings conduct these meetings to meet their wishes, the spirit of Christ is excluded; for the Lord’s enemies are not pleased with that which would strengthen and confirm a love for spiritual and eternal things. The mind is drawn away from serious reflection, away from God, away from the real and substantial, to the imaginary and the superficial. Literary societies–would that the name expressed their true character! “What is the chaff to the wheat?”

The mind is so constituted that it must be occupied with either good or evil. If it takes a low level, it is generally because it is left to deal with common-place subjects–unimportant matters,–not being called out and reined up to grasp those grand and elevated truths which are as enduring as eternity. The understanding will gradually adapt itself to the subjects with which it is familiarized. Man has the power to regulate and control the workings of the mind, and give direction to the current of his thoughts. But this requires greater effort than we can make in our own strength. We must stay our minds on God, if we would have right thoughts, and proper subjects for meditation.

Few realize that it is a duty to exercise control over their thoughts and imaginations. It is difficult to keep the undisciplined mind fixed upon profitable subjects. But if the thoughts are not properly employed, religion cannot flourish in the soul. The mind must be pre-occupied with sacred and eternal things, or it will cherish trifling and superficial thoughts. Both the intellectual and the moral powers must be disciplined, and they will strengthen and improve by exercise.

To understand this matter aright, we must remember that our hearts are naturally depraved, and we are unable, of ourselves, to pursue a right course. It is only by the grace of God, combined with the most earnest efforts on our part, that we can gain the victory.

There are, in the Christian faith, subjects upon which every one should accustom his mind to dwell. The love of Jesus, which passeth knowledge, his sufferings for the fallen race, his work of mediation in our behalf, and his exalted glory,–these are the mysteries into which angels desired to look. Heavenly beings find in these themes enough to attract and engage their deepest thoughts; and shall we, who are so intimately concerned, manifest less interest than the angels, in the wonders of redeeming love?

The intellect, as well as the heart, must be consecrated to the service of God. He has claims upon all there is of us. However innocent or laudable it may appear, the follower of Christ should not indulge in any gratification, or engage in any enterprise, which an enlightened conscience tells him would abate his ardor, or lessen his spirituality.

Pleasure seeking, frivolity, and mental and moral dissipation, are flooding the world with their demoralizing influence. Every Christian should labor to press back the tide of evil, and save our youth from the influences that would sweep them down to ruin. May God help us to press our way against the current!

 

9T 142

By the use of charts, symbols, and representations of various kinds the minister can make the truth stand out clearly and distinctly. This is a help, and in harmony with the word of God; but when the worker makes his labors so expensive that others are unable to secure from the treasury sufficient means to support them in the field, he is not working in harmony with God’s plan. The work in the large cities is to be done after Christ’s order, not after the order of a theatrical performance. It is not a theatrical performance that glorifies God, but the presentation of the truth in the love of Christ.

Bible Echo and Signs of the Times 10-15-94

In Christian homes a bulwark should be built against temptation. Satan is using every means to make crime and degrading vice popular. We cannot walk the streets of our cities without encountering flaring notices of crime presented in some novel, or to be acted at some theatre. The mind is educated to familiarity with sin. The course pursued by the base and vile is kept before the people in the periodicals of the day, and everything that can arouse passion is brought before them in exciting stories.

 

11MR pg. 334

Dear Sister: We had some conversation in reference to your accompanying your daughters to the theater. Last night I was commissioned to speak to you, saying, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate” (2 Cor. 6:17). [2 Cor. 6:14-18 quoted.]

My sister, you are to be connected with Jesus Christ. Our Saviour, in His example, has led the way which every sinner who turns from sin must follow. By taking the requisite steps–in conversion, in repentance, in faith, and baptism–he is to fulfill all righteousness. Christ has shown that repentance, faith, and baptism are the steps that all must take if they would follow His example. All who in obedience to Christ’s command follow in this ordinance, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, signify that they are dead to the world. They are buried in the likeness of Christ’s death, and raised again from the water in the likeness of His resurrection. Says the apostle Paul: [Colossians 3:1-4 quoted].

Christ is the light of the world. All who are born into the kingdom of God, Christ adopts into the household of faith. If you have been converted, then the whole tenor of your life is changed. You have been convicted by the Word of God. You have accepted unpopular truth. But now comes your danger. As a mother you have not felt your responsibility to so educate and train your children that they would consider themselves a part of the family firm, to take hold with their mother in their education and become efficient in learning a trade. This is essential for practical life, and this is work that devolves upon the parents. They are to educate and train their children in this probationary time, that they may not remain in disobedience and transgression, standing under the banner of the prince of darkness, and uniting their God-given powers with the enemy of righteousness.

My sister, you have decidedly failed in the duties which every mother should do in the fear of God, in training her children to lift with her the burdens that come with every child that is born into the family. You have a work to do even now, and God will help you if you will take up your work in your home life. Your children are God’s property, and they should not be left to become estranged from Him. True, you have had large odds to contend with, but you have not maintained the surrender you made of yourself to the Lord. Had you followed on to know the Lord, you would have better understood what it means to give up your way and will to the Lord. But the temptation and snare of the enemy came to your children, and through them to yourself, and as a family you are in constant peril of the loss of your souls.

Had you, my sister, followed on to know the Lord, you would during this period of time have had enlightenment from the Sun of Righteousness. Your only safety lay in following in His footsteps. But in not decidedly taking your stand to give no sanction by your presence to the theatrical performance of your children, you have encouraged them in their choice of the use they have made of their talents. Their capabilities and power belong to God, but they are not now being used to gather with Christ. All their talents were lent them to use to the honor and the glory of God, that they might win souls away from everything that pertains to this class of fascinating amusement that absorbs the mind and draws it away from God and from heavenly things. But they have not had an experimental knowledge of what is truth. The principles of truth have never been stamped upon their souls. The deceptive temptation that they can be a blessing to the world while serving as actresses is a delusion and a snare, not only to themselves, but to your own soul. Said Christ, “Without Me ye can do nothing.” Can the Lord Jesus Christ accept these theatrical exhibitions as service done for Him? Can He be glorified thereby? No. All this kind of work is done in the service of another leader.

My sister, you cannot have an experimental knowledge of the love of God in the soul, and the joy of true obedience to your Lord, who has bought you and your family with the price of His own blood, while you join yourself to these things. Your family do not understand as do you the reasons of the faith that leads away from all such pursuits. You can never be free in Jesus Christ and yet have a divided heart. My sister, you need now to consider that your influence in accompanying your daughters to the theater is decidedly against Christ. He declares that “he that loveth son or daughter more than Me is not worthy of me” (Matt. 10:37).

The Word of God is free. Under its hallowed power of influence you may with the disciple John say, “Behold, the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world” (John 1:29). Thus you may cooperate with God in saving many souls to Christ. You may be a savor of life unto life by becoming a living influence in your family to save them from Satan’s deceptive snares. But if you are not steadfast, rooted and grounded in the truth, self-delusion will place you where God cannot use you as a vessel unto honor. The light that comes from God is the light which guides the human soul to God, and the Lord calls for every power He has lent the human agent to be exercised strenuously on Christ’s side of the question, to rescue the souls deceived and infatuated with just such service as your daughters have entered upon–to amuse and delight the senses and endeavor to supply a necessity in which Christ has no part.

You can see, my dear sister, that the blessing which attends the cheerful, consecrated sons and daughters of God cannot be realized by those who work with a divided heart. You do not feel the freedom, the rest, and the joy of believing in Christ because your mind is largely taken up with worthless things. Your work, and the work that God has given your children to do, you are not doing. They have consented to work up a counter-attraction that has no Christ in it.

If the truth as it is in Jesus is brought into actual contact with the souls that are ready to perish, it will produce good works. The talents of your daughters should be brought into the home life to make a model home. They should use their God-given powers to reform, to restore, and to bring order and discipline and sound principles into the home life. This would be the beginning of the work represented in the Word of God as bringing to the foundation gold and silver and precious stones, which are imperishable. This work will bring the approval of God. Angels of God in the heavenly courts would rejoice to see such a work done.

The “form of sound words” is to be prized, for it leads to right actions. The souls of your children cost the greatest sacrifice our God could make. He gave His Son to die that they might not perish. They have souls that Jesus loves. But if they follow a course of disregard for the truth and the commandments of God, they cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. If they accept the only One who can save them from ruin, He will accept them and their service. And angels of God will be their escorts as they use their powers in guiding lost and perishing souls to a haven of rest. The power of the truth will elevate the nature, refine the taste, sanctify the judgment, and give them characters after the divine similitude. They will become members of the royal family, children of the heavenly King.

There is an abundance of theatrical performances in our world, but in its highest order it is without God. We need now to point souls to the uplifted Saviour. Deceptions, impositions, and every evil work are in our world. Satan, the wily foe in angel’s garments, is working to deceive and destroy. The object of the death of Christ was to declare His righteousness, and no man, woman or child can do this in his own strength, or by his own words.

Paul declared: [Ephesians 3:8-11 quoted].

To make known “unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places . . . the manifold wisdom of God.” Righteousness is made known in that manifold wisdom, for nothing that is unrighteous can be wise. The wisdom of God and the power of God are waiting every human agency. God desires that we shall put to the tax every spiritual nerve and muscle, that we shall strive for an entrance into that city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God. All who win eternal life will arm themselves for the conflict against every influence that would obstruct the way. They must bring their minds up to noble and elevated thoughts. While they offer humble prayer to God, they are to search to know what is truth.

Does my sister place herself in a position where the Lord can come close to her to manifest His presence? What do the angels see in your house on the Sabbath day? All who become members of the heavenly family will have a philosophy and faith that is founded on a true faith in Jesus Christ. His life alone is to be our guide. His life, His attributes, are to become woven into all our life and all our works. God speaks from heaven, “This is my beloved Son, hear ye Him.”

Christ did not come into the world to disparage education, for He Himself was the greatest Teacher the world has ever known. Christ came to call the minds of His redeemed people to learn of Him. He will sanctify the human talents that are employed for His glory. He came to make human learning strong and pure and ennobling, and of such a character that He could commend. He came to give it a foundation upon which to stand–a knowledge of Himself. Christ declared, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I came not to destroy, but to fulfil” (Matt. 5:17). He came to give every specification of the law a depth and meaning which the Pharisees had never seen nor understood. Christ is the originator of all the deep thoughts of true philosophy, of every line of that education that will be retained through sanctification of the spirit. True education is that which will not be left behind when He shall come to be admired in all them that believe.

Every member of your family is deciding his own destiny. Those who will be rewarded with the gift of eternal life in the kingdom of God will be those who are learning here of the great Teacher. You do not have peace and joy because you have not consecrated yourself to God. To you the voice of your children is above the voice of Jesus Christ, and in not taking your stand firmly you are being led away from God and His holy requirements. In becoming their escort and companion to go where they choose, you are making yourself one with them. You endorse the ambitious enterprise that is perverting their talents so that God cannot sanctify them. And the food you thus give to your soul, in seeing and hearing, is making its impression upon the mind. Should the heavenly intelligences offer you the bread of heaven, you would have no relish for it.

Just that which you give your soul to feed upon will determine the character of your experience. If you place yourself in objectionable positions where the Lord is not honored or glorified, you disqualify yourself for enjoying wholesome, heavenly instruction that would make you wise unto salvation. You are bought with a price. The plan of salvation is so vast that it brings into action the attributes of the divine nature.

If we will let Him, the Lord by His Holy Spirit will put every part of our entrusted capabilities into His service. He will cause us to feel our deep need of the grace of Christ, that we may feel His love constraining us to declare that, could we multiply our powers a thousandfold, they should all be invested in the work and cause of God. Our testimony would be, “Of Thine own we give Thee” (1 Chron. 29:14). When we have a soul hunger for Christ, we shall be filled with His fullness.

My sister, I have an intense interest that you shall have the rich manna of heaven upon which to feed. Read the sixth chapter of John. You are choosing whom you will serve. If you keep before your eyes and in your ears the transactions of the theater, you will find in your heart no soul hunger for God. It is a question of life or death with you. The Lord has appointed means whereby you may gain spiritual strength and comfort. But if you close the door of your heart to the rays of light from the throne of God and give your mind to the performances of the stage, you can have no peace, no joy, no hope. Gradually you have been losing the spirit of assurance. Your love for Bible religion is dying out. You cannot serve God with a divided heart.

I have a message for your daughters: You are not feeding upon the bread which came down from heaven, but upon husks. All the praise and glory you receive from human beings is of no value. Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Christ, the Sent of God, gave His life a sacrifice that the world might have a second probation in which to return to their loyalty to God. When Christ was threatened by His foes, He said, “My kingdom is not of this world (John 18:36). It is not My mission to recognize caste and human theories, or to establish political interests. My kingdom is not to be set up by the power of human armies or the sword. If My kingdom were of this world, then would My soldiers fight. No human power can weaken or overthrow My kingdom through the enemies of God.”

Who are the subjects of the kingdom of heaven? Daniel tells the world the name by which they shall be called. “The saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever” (Daniel 7:18). And Paul writes to the Philippians: [Phil. 1:1,1,9-11; Eph. 2:18-22 quoted].

All who are enrolled as citizens of the heavenly country are required that their behavior shall be such as the gospel of Christ can approve. And it is our privilege to claim the rights and privileges of subjects of the kingdom of heaven. But to everyone who accepts Christ as his personal Saviour, He says, “Come out from among them [the world] and be ye separate.” We are to conform to the Lord’s requirements, and not disgrace our citizenship before the angels of heaven or before men. We are to render to God cheerful service. Christ does not speak to those who are no more to wrestle with temptation; who are not in any danger of being drawn away from Christ and overcome by the wiles of Satan, when He says: “Let your conversation be as becometh the gospel of Christ.. . . Stand fast in one spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel. . . . For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake” (Philippians 1:27, 29). There is to be no strife or vainglory, no selfishness or murmuring, no disputing, nothing impure or dishonest found in the characters of the followers of Christ.–Letter 58a, 1898, pp. 1-11. (To Mrs. Gorick, July, 1898. Copied July 19, 1898.) White Estate Washington, D. C. December 10, 1981

Satan’s work is to lead men to ignore God, to so engross and absorb the mind that God will not be in their thoughts. The education they have received has been of a character to confuse the mind and eclipse the true light. Satan does not wish the people to have a knowledge of God; and if he can set in operation games and theatrical performances that will so confuse the senses of the young that human beings will perish in darkness while light shines all about them, he is well pleased.

Among the most dangerous resorts for pleasure is the theater. Instead of being a school for morality and virtue, as is so often claimed, it is the very hotbed of immorality. Vicious habits and sinful propensities are strengthened and confirmed by these entertainments. Low songs, lewd gestures, expressions, and attitudes deprave the imagination and debase the morals. Every youth who habitually attends such exhibitions will be corrupted in principle. There is no influence in our land more powerful to poison the imagination, to destroy religious impressions, and to blunt the relish for the tranquil pleasures and sober realities of life than theatrical amusements. The love for these scenes increases with every indulgence as the desire for intoxicating drink strengthens with its use. The only safe course is to shun the theater, the circus, and every other questionable place of amusement.

 

CH pg. 240

Those who bear the responsibility at the sanitarium should be exceedingly guarded that the amusements shall not be of a character to lower the standard of Christianity, bringing this institution down upon a level with others and weakening the power of true godliness in the minds of those who are connected with it. Worldly or theatrical entertainments are not essential for the prosperity of the sanitarium or for the health of the patients. The more they have of this kind of amusements, the less will they be pleased unless something of the kind shall be continually carried on. The mind is in a fever of unrest for something new and exciting, the very thing it ought not to have. And if these amusements are once allowed, they are expected again, and the patients lose their relish for any simple arrangement to occupy the time. But repose, rather than excitement, is what many of the patients need.

As soon as these entertainments are introduced, the objections to theatergoing are removed from many minds, and the plea that moral and high-toned scenes are to be acted at the theater breaks down the last barrier. Those who would permit this class of amusements at the sanitarium would better be seeking wisdom from God to lead these poor, hungry, thirsting souls to the Fountain of joy and peace and happiness.

When there has been a departure from the right path, it is difficult to return. Barriers have been removed, safeguards broken down. One step in the wrong direction prepares the way for another. A single glass of wine may open the door of temptation which will lead to habits of drunkenness. A single vindictive feeling indulged may open the way to a train of feelings which will end in murder. The least deviation from right and principle will lead to separation from God and may end in apostasy. . . . It takes less time and labor to corrupt our ways before God than to ingraft upon the character habits of righteousness and truth. Whatever a man becomes accustomed to, be its influence good or evil, he finds it difficult to abandon.

The managers of the sanitarium may as well conclude at once that they will never be able to satisfy that class of minds that can find happiness only in something new and exciting. To many persons this has been the intellectual diet during their lifetime; there are mental as well as physical dyspeptics. Many are suffering from maladies of the soul far more than from diseases of the body, and they will find no relief until they shall come to Christ, the wellspring of life. Complaints of weariness, loneliness, and dissatisfaction will then cease. Satisfying joys will give vigor to the mind and health and vital energy to the body.

If physicians and workers flatter themselves that they are to find a panacea for the varied ills of their patients by supplying them with a round of amusements similar to those which have been the curse of their lives, they will be disappointed. Let not these entertainments be placed in the position which the living Fountain should occupy. The hungry, thirsty soul will continue to hunger and thirst as long as it partakes of these unsatisfying pleasures. But those who drink of the living water will thirst no more for frivolous, sensual, exciting amusements. The ennobling principles of religion will strengthen the mental powers and will destroy a taste for these gratifications.

 

CH 481

The subjects should be presented in such a way as to impress the people favorably. There should be in the meetings nothing of a theatrical nature. The singing should not be done by a few only. All present should be encouraged to join in the song service. There are those who have a special gift of song, and there are times when a special message is borne by one singing alone or by several uniting in song. But the singing is seldom to be done by a few. The ability to sing is a talent of influence, which God desires all to cultivate and use to His name’s glory.

 

CS 134

Satan has invented many ways in which to squander the means which God has given. Card playing, betting, gambling, horse racing, and theatrical performances are all of his own inventing, and he has led men to carry forward these amusements as zealously as though they were winning for themselves the precious boon of eternal life. Men lay out immense sums in following these forbidden pleasures; and the result is, their God-given power, which has been purchased by the blood of the Son of God, is degraded and corrupted. The physical, moral, and mental powers which are given to men of God, and which belong to Christ, are zealously used in serving Satan, and in turning men from righteousness and holiness.

 

CS 202

Death, clad in the livery of heaven, lurks in the pathway of the young. Sin is gilded over by church sanctity. These various forms of amusement in the churches of our day have ruined thousands who, but for them, might have remained upright and become the followers of Christ. Wrecks of character have been made by these fashionable church festivals and theatrical performances, and thousands more will be destroyed; yet people will not be aware of the danger, nor of the fearful influences exerted. Many young men and women have lost their souls through these corrupting influences.

 

CSW 153

We might see a different order of things should a number consecrate themselves wholly to God, and then devote their talents to the Sabbath school work, ever advancing in knowledge, and educating themselves so that they would be able to instruct others as to the best methods to employ in the work; but it is not for the workers to seek for methods by which they can make a show, consuming time in theatrical performances and musical display, for this benefits no one. It does no good to train the children to make speeches for special occasions. They should be won to Christ, and instead of expending time, money, and effort to make a display, let the whole effort be made to gather sheaves for the harvest.

 

Ev pg. 66

Those who do the work of the Lord in the cities must put forth calm, steady, devoted effort for the education of the people. While they are to labor earnestly to interest the hearers, and to hold this interest, yet at the same time they must carefully guard against anything that borders on sensationalism. In this age of extravagance and outward show, when men think it necessary to make a display in order to gain success, God’s chosen messengers are to show the fallacy of spending means needlessly for effect. As they labor with simplicity, humility, and graceful dignity, avoiding everything of a theatrical nature, their work will make a lasting impression for good.

 

Ev 127

God is not pleased by your large outlay of means to advertise your meetings, and by the display made in other features of your work. The display is out of harmony with the principles of the Word of God. He is dishonored by your expensive preparations. At times you do that which is represented to me as the shredding of wild gourds into the pot. This display makes the truth taste too strongly of the dish. Man is exalted. The truth is not advanced, but hindered. Sensible men and women can see that the theatrical performances are not in harmony with the solemn message that you bear.

 

Ev 136

Some ministers make the mistake of supposing that success depends on drawing a large congregation by outward display, and then delivering the message of truth in a theatrical style. But this is using common fire instead of the sacred fire of God’s kindling. The Lord is not glorified by this manner of working. Not by startling notices and expensive display is His work to be carried to completion, but by following Christlike methods. “Not by might, nor by power, but by My Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts.” It is the naked truth which, like a sharp, two-edged sword, cuts both ways, arousing to spiritual life those who are dead in trespasses and sins. Men will recognize the gospel when it is brought to them in a way that is in harmony with God’s purposes.

 

Ev. 139

Our success will depend on carrying forward the work in the simplicity in which Christ carried it forward, without any theatrical display.–

 

Ev pg. 207

Ministers are not to preach men’s opinions, not to relate anecdotes, get up theatrical performances, not to exhibit self; but as though they were in the presence of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ, they are to preach the Word. Let them not bring levity into the work of the ministry, but let them preach the Word in a manner that will leave a most solemn impression upon those who hear.

 

Ev pg. 396

In our work we are not to go onto a hilltop to shine. We are not told that we must make a special, wonderful display. The truth must be proclaimed in the highways and the byways, and thus work is to be done by sensible, rational methods. The life of every worker, if he is under the training of the Lord Jesus Christ, will reveal the excellence of His life. The work that Christ did in our world is to be our example, as far as display is concerned. We are to keep as far from the theatrical and the extraordinary as Christ kept in His work. Sensation is not religion, although religion will exert its own pure, sacred, uplifting, sanctifying influence, bringing spiritual life, and salvation.

 

Ev pg. 501

The presentation before me was that if Elder _____ would heed the counsel of his brethren, and not rush on in the way he does in making a great effort to secure large congregations, he would have more influence for good, and his work would have a more telling effect. He should cut off from his meetings everything that has a semblance of theatrical display; for such outward appearances give no strength to the message that he bears. When the Lord can co-operate with him, his work will not need to be done in so expensive a manner. He will not need then to go to so much expense in advertising his meetings. He will not place so much dependence on the musical program. This part of his services is conducted more after the order of a concert in a theater, than a song service in a religious meeting.

 

Ev pg. 508

In their efforts to reach the people, the Lord’s messengers are not to follow the ways of the world. In the meetings that are held, they are not to depend on worldly singers and theatrical display to awaken an interest. How can those who have no interest in the Word of God who have never read His Word with a sincere desire to understand its truths, be expected to sing with the spirit and the understanding? How can their hearts be in harmony with the words of sacred song? How can the heavenly choir join in music that is only a form?

 

Ev pg. 640

I see that great reformation must take place in the ministry before it shall be what God would have it. Ministers in the desk have no license to behave like theatrical performers, assuming attitudes and expressions calculated for effect. They do not occupy the sacred desk as actors, but as teachers of solemn truths. There are also fanatical ministers, who, in attempting to preach Christ, storm, halloo, jump up and down, and pound the desk before them, as if this bodily exercise profited anything. Such antics lend no force to the truths uttered, but, on the contrary, disgust men and women of calm judgment and elevated views. It is the duty of men who give themselves to the ministry to leave all coarseness and boisterous conduct outside the desk at least.

 

Ev pg. 644

All the sang-froid, which is so common, the theatrical gestures, all lightness and trifling, all jesting and joking, must be seen by the one who wears Christ’s yoke to be “not convenient” –an offense to God and a denial of Christ. It unfits the mind for solid thought and solid labor. It makes men inefficient, superficial, and spiritually diseased. . . .

 

FE pg. 229

Whatever is done under the sanctified stimulus of Christian obligation, because you are stewards in trust of talents to use to be a blessing to yourself and to others, gives you substantial satisfaction; for all is done to the glory of God. I cannot find an instance in the life of Christ where He devoted time to play and amusement. He was the great Educator for the present and the future life. I have not been able to find one instance where He educated His disciples to engage in amusement of football or pugilistic games, to obtain physical exercise, or in theatrical performances; and yet Christ was our pattern in all things. Christ, the world’s Redeemer, gave to every man his work and bids them “occupy till I come.” And in doing His work, the heart warms to such an enterprise, and all the powers of the soul are enlisted in a work assigned of the Lord and Master. It is a high and important work. The Christian teacher and student are enabled to become stewards of the grace of Christ, and be always in earnest.

 

GW15 pg. 132

The minister of Christ should be a man of prayer, a man of piety; cheerful, but never coarse and rough, jesting or frivolous. A spirit of frivolity may be in keeping with the profession of clowns and theatrical performers, but it is altogether beneath the dignity of a man who is chosen to stand between the living and the dead, and to be a mouthpiece for God.

 

Te pg. 240

Great care should be taken to make the temperance meetings as elevated and ennobling as possible. Avoid a surface work and everything of a theatrical character. Those who realize the solemn character of this work will keep the standard high. But there is a class who have no real respect for the cause of temperance; their only concern is to show off their smartness upon the stage. The pure, the thoughtful, and those who understand the object of the work, should be encouraged to labor in these great branches of reform. They may not be intellectually great, but if pure and humble, God-fearing and true, the Lord will accept their labors.

 

TDG pg. 359

Let there be no oddities or eccentricities of movement on the part of those who speak the Word of truth, for such things will weaken the impression that should be made by the Word. We must be guarded, for Satan is determined, if possible, to intermingle with religious services his evil influence. Let there be no theatrical display, for this will not help to strengthen belief in the Word of God. Rather it will divert attention to the human instrument. . . .

 

RH 02-20-66

God has committed to my care children, not to train for worldly amusement, but for Heaven; and it is my duty to place them in the best possible conditions to understand their duty to God, and to become heirs of immortality. It is impossible for me to be guiltless if I place them in the way of temptation, where there is danger of their being thrown into every class of society, and being corrupted by surrounding influences. There is enough frivolity existing all around us, having a tendency to discourage serious impressions, and to put God out of the mind. Thousands of youth have bid fair to be an honor to their parents, and useful members in society, who have in an evil hour yielded to the Tempter who came in the form of a professed friend, and for the first time broke over the barrier to their conscience and attended the theater, to see and hear the performance of some celebrated actor. Everything fascinates them–their imagination is lively–their senses, their hearts, are carried away captive–they are intoxicated with excitement. They leave the theater; but their imagination continues to dwell upon the scenes they have witnessed, and they are anxious to go again, and again. They acquire a passion to witness theatrical performances. At times they may be convicted that card playing and attending theaters are not having a beneficial influence upon their health and morals; yet they do not possess sufficient fortitude and independence to tear away from these exciting pleasures. They may strengthen themselves with the thought that physicians have not only attended theaters themselves, but have recommended others to do so, and these physicians were Christians. They thus stifle conscience with the example of worldly, pleasure loving, professed Christians. They have learned to play cards, considering it an innocent amusement. In attending the theater they place themselves in the most dangerous company, and are exposed to the deceptive, fascinating charms of the gambler, the sensualist, and that class of females “whose steps take hold on hell.” They yield to temptation, and continue their downward course until their consciences become seared, and they will not hesitate to degrade themselves by any vice.

 

RH 02-14-07

In the discourses, let nothing of a theatrical nature be introduced, no sharp thrusts given. We can not expect that eyes that have been blind will be at once opened to see all things clearly. Let labor be put forth wisely for those who are interested. Show those who have seen the truth, how to experience its power in their hearts. Thus the truth imparted will be as a nail driven in a sure place. Many are ignorant of vital godliness–of truth in the life-practice. On the part of these uninstructed ones, there must be a practical reception of Bible truth. The Lord will work with power upon the hearts of all who seek him and who prayerfully study his Word.

 

ST 01-26-82

Church-members expend their Lord’s money in various forms of self-indulgence, and when means are needed to sustain the church, a fair, a theatrical entertainment, or a grand supper is given. Thus professed Christians unite with worldlings in mirth and frivolity, feasting and display– sometimes, far worse, in practices which in a slightly different form are denounced as crimes by the laws of the land. And all this to obtain means from those who have no interest in religion, and who are actuated only by a desire for sensual gratification! Is not this base idolatry?

 

ST 04-19-83

We tremble for the youth of our day, because of the example that is given them by those who profess to be Christians. We cannot close the door of temptation to the youth, but we can educate them that their words and their actions may have a direct bearing upon their future happiness or misery. They will be exposed to temptation. They will meet foes without and foes within, but they can be instructed to stand firm in their integrity, having moral principle to resist temptation. The lessons given our youth by world-loving professors are doing great harm. The festal gatherings, the gluttonous feasts, the lotteries, tableaux, and theatrical performances, are doing a great work that will bear a record with its burden of results to the Judgment.

 

ST 10-13-90

Those who have a careless, clownish manner, either in the family or in society, dishonor their divine Lord. Even ministers have thus misrepresented Christ, when in the pulpit they have made a display of theatrical actions and eccentric manners. This is not of God. Eccentricities are sometimes looked upon as virtues by men, but they do not aid in representing Christ. Careless attitudes and irreverent expressions may serve to please men of unrefined tastes, anecdotes may amuse, but the minister who seeks to cater to such tastes has a meager appreciation of the dignity, simplicity, goodness, and loveliness of the character of the divine Lord.

 

PH100 pg. 68

Various entertainments, some of them of a theatrical character, have been introduced into the Sanitarium for the benefit of the patients. These amusements, which are similar to those in vogue at other health institutions, too often take the place of religion and devotion. And they are necessarily attended with extra care and expense; but this is a small consideration when compared with the loss to spirituality and true religion integrity.

 

9MR pg. 387

Those who make use of devices that are theatrical in nature, to hold the attention of the people, lose the realization of the presence of Christ. Those who use so much time in preparing for their meetings, depending to a large extent on outward appearance to impress the people, give Jesus no opportunity to work on hearts. They mingle the common with the sacred. . . .

Let Elder [E. E.] Franke begin to lay a different foundation for his work, not depending so much on outward display and expensive preparation to call the people out to hear the truth. Brother Franke, thus yourself and your family are brought in, and God is left out. The creature is put before the Creator. The appetite of the people for a theatrical style of preaching may be satisfied, but the effects made have not saving results. Outward display, expensive arrangements, do not give the people the education in gospel missionary work that the Lord desires them to receive. These things work against the truth, hindering instead of advancing it; for the truth is mingled with common, worldly methods. God’s money is not to be expended in this way. . . .

 

MR926 pg. 60

I told Fannie Bolton that it had nearly cost me my life to connect with her, and if I had another one united with her and the two to handle, I should soon be buried. No, I am entirely separated from Fannie. Never while time lasts will another article of mine pass into her hands. She has sought to betray me, to turn traitor, to say things that leave untrue impressions upon minds. She has educated herself in theatrical methods, and can act out to life in apparent sincerity a thing that is false.

Fannie herself, notwithstanding the deception she was practicing, though she had, as she thought, deceived me for nearly one year, had the presumption to tell me that in her work of giving Bible readings, her words were inspired. She would tell how the ones she was talking with were wonderfully affected, and would turn pale. The strange part of the matter is that our own people are so ready to accept theatrical demonstrations as the inspiration of the Spirit of God. And I am more surprised, under the circumstances that they should encourage her to connect with sacred things.

 

MR926 pg. 96

Something is being sent to you in regard to Fannie Bolton. You need to say to all our people that she is not the Lord’s messenger, and she should in no way be encouraged. She would mingle the theatrical with her spiritual actions, that would not elevate, but degrade the cause of God. She is a farce. I have several copies of letters in her own handwriting, confessions, which I cannot possibly get copied. They must not go out of my hands until they are copied. Caldwell took a testimony from her hands that related to them both, and burned it up, and then told her she need not worry any more about [it]; she nor Sister White would ever see it again. Then he was pressed by me for the Testimony. Caldwell said he would bring it to me, and then said he could not find it; and then when I told him I knew what he had done with it, he said he must have burned it with some of his letters he did not care to keep; and then afterward he confessed his falsehoods, and said he burnt it designedly. Well, I have quite a large amount of letters concerning this matter between Fannie and me. If it needs to be all exposed before the people will be undeceived, I will send these letters after they are copied. But tell our people I do not want to expose Fannie, unless I am obliged to do this to save the cause of God from being corrupted.

 

RH 02-28-82

The true Christian will not desire to enter any place of amusement or engage in any diversion upon which he cannot ask the blessing of God. He will not be found at the theater, the billiard hall, or the bowling saloon. He will not unite with the gay waltzers, or indulge in any other bewitching pleasure that will banish Christ from the mind. To those who plead for these diversions, we answer, We cannot indulge in them in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. The blessing of God would not be invoked upon the hour spent at the theater or in the dance. No Christian would wish to meet death in such a place. No one would wish to be found there when Christ shall come. When we come to the final hour, and stand face to face with the record of our lives, shall we regret that we have attended so few parties of pleasure? that we have participated in so few scenes of thoughtless mirth? Shall we not, rather, bitterly regret that so many precious hours have been wasted in self-gratification,–so many opportunities neglected, which, rightly improved, would have secured for us immortal treasures?

 

Ev pg. 644

What is the object of the ministry? Is it to mix the comical with the religious? The theater is the place for such exhibitions. If Christ is formed within, if the truth with its sanctifying power is brought into the inner sanctuary of the soul, you will not have jolly men, neither will you have sour, cross, crabbed men to teach the precious lessons of Christ to perishing souls.–

 

Te pg. 252

God’s people are to be of a ready mind, quick to see and to avail themselves of every opportunity to advance the Lord’s cause. They have a message to bear. By pen and voice they are to sound the note of warning. Only a few will listen; only a few will have ears to hear. Satan has artfully devised many ways of keeping men and women under his influence. He leads them to weaken their organs by the gratification of perverted appetite and by indulgence in worldly pleasure. Intoxicating liquor, tobacco, the theater and the racecourse,–these and many other evils are benumbing man’s sensibilities, and causing multitudes to turn a deaf ear to God’s merciful entreaties.

 

RH 08-05-02

And those also who are dead in trespasses and sins demand our service. The man who is wholly absorbed in his countingroom, the man who finds pleasure at the gaming table, the man who loves to indulge perverted appetite, the frequenter of the theater and the ballroom, put eternity out of their reckoning. The whole burden of their life is, What shall we eat? what shall we drink? and wherewithal shall we be clothed? They are not in the procession that is moving heavenward. They are led by the great apostate, and if they continue in this path, they will with him be destroyed. All around us are souls perishing in their sins. Every year thousands upon thousands are dying without God and without hope of eternal life. The plagues and judgments of God are in the earth, and souls are going to ruin because the light of truth has not been flashed upon their pathway.

ST 05-18-82

Let us strive to help those connected with us. To this work let us devote our tact and ingenuity. Let us reach higher and still higher for purity and devotion, our hearts filled with a desire to know the will of God. Let us consecrate our all to the service of humanity. We shall receive our reward in the future life. Reveal the living charm of the Saviour’s love. Represent Christ by revealing faith and hope and love. In short, copy the Pattern. Let your light shine forth in good works. Christians have no need or desire for the billiard table, the theater, the dancing hall, or the many other forms of worldly diversion. A Christian does nothing which he can not do to the glory of God, upon which he can not ask the Lord’s blessing.

 

21MR pg. 243

Another minister seeks to please his congregation, and tells them [that] young people must have pleasure; it is no harm to go to the theater and attend parties of pleasure and to dance, for Jesus attended a wedding feast. All this is in keeping with the theory that you are not saved by good works but by Christ and Christ alone. The ministers tell the congregations they cannot keep the law; no man ever kept it or ever can keep it. What a theory! The wise and good God presents to His people a law that is to govern their actions which it is impossible for them to observe! What a character to give our heavenly Father, who so loved man that in order to save him He did not withhold His only Son, but gave Him up for us all! How much more, says the inspired apostle, will He not with Him freely give us all things?

 

Ed pg. 233

An important element in educational work is enthusiasm. On this point there is a useful suggestion in a remark once made by a celebrated actor. The archbishop of Canterbury had put to him the question why actors in a play affect their audiences so powerfully by speaking of things imaginary, while ministers of the gospel often affect theirs so little by speaking of things real. “With due submission to your grace,” replied the actor, “permit me to say that the reason is plain: It lies in the power of enthusiasm. We on the stage speak of things imaginary as if they were real, and you in the pulpit speak of things real as if they were imaginary.”

 

The Cost of the Covenant

“The multitude . . . came forth to be baptized of him.” Luke 3:7

Does the Seventh-day Adventist tradition of requiring believers to accept a string of theoretical and lifestyle changes prior to their baptism (or rebaptism) pass muster? Should we, rather, be prepared to baptize those who confess that they are sinners and that the Lord Jesus died for their sins?

Or must they also strip themselves of earrings, renounce their belief in eternal torment, acknowledge the authority of the Ten Commandments, believe in the end-time manifestation of spiritual gifts, eschew (not chew) pork, and commit to pay tithe?

The Reasoning of the Essay

The following four paragraphs present the logical flow of the essay unencumbered by the proof of the various assertions. As the evidences cover, at times, more than a page of text, the reader may be benefited by knowing up front just what it is that is being demonstrated.

Baptism represents a submission to the New Covenant. In the New Covenant the old way of life is put to death. It is symbolically buried during baptism. The new way of life is resurrected. One can not reasonably submit to any sort of covenant or agreement without a working knowledge of his responsibilities and obligations under that agreement.

In the New Covenant the penitent confesses his violations of the covenant law. He yields his heart to be recreated in true holiness. His baptism indicates his allegiance to the covenant law. God’s part of the New Covenant includes writing the covenant law in the heart of His subjects. This is done incrementally as the penitent is brought into greater familiarity with the law itself. He is never asked to give up a habit or an opinion that undermines divine Law until he can be brought to see his error.

Baptism, the symbol of the covenant between God and his people, must logically follow instruction regarding the covenant. God’s church is that corporate body that represents His covenant law to the world. Its members are known as those that “keep the commandments of God and have the faith of Jesus.” If God’s organized people are those that have entered with Him into covenant relation; and if baptism is a symbol of entering the covenant, then baptism can not reasonably be separated from entry into church membership.

Further, baptism must follow instruction in those particular applications of the New Covenant law that distinguish God’s people from the world. New Testament data supports this view with sufficient evidence to confirm that men were not baptized until they had surrendered in heart to practical and difficult applications of God’s law. Conforming to God’s will in these areas was a fruit that was “meet for repentance.”

 

Covenant – Baptism

The covenants made by God in the first 2,500 years of earth history are centered around the stories of the flood, the exodus, the cloud-appearances of God, and the rite of circumcision. Each of these is compared to baptism, either by Peter or Paul. See I Peter 3:18-21; I Corinthians 10:1-2; Colossians 2:10-13.

The Jews expected that the Messiah would “confirm the covenant” (Daniel 9) with the chosen nation. Past covenants had always been confirmed by a symbol, whether passive as in Genesis 9:13; 15:17-18, or active as in Acts 7:8. Entering Noah’s ark and crossing the divided Red Sea were in the latter camp. I Peter 1:3:18-21; I Corinthians 10:1-2. The role of water in symbolically washing away sin was familiar to all Jews. Exodus 30:17-21; Hebrews 9:10. It was natural for the Jews to connect baptism with washing away of sin and the promised renewing of the covenant. Isaiah 1:16-18.

Requisites for New Testament Baptism

Of the thirteen baptismal events in the New Testament, all but one give clear evidence that the baptismal candidates, as Jews or Samaritans or worshippers of the true God, were already familiar with the sacrificial system, the Law of God, and the Mosaic health laws. See Appendix A for the supporting scriptural data in the form of graph.

What did John the Baptist’s sermons reveal about what he expected of those who presented themselves for baptism?

They had to recognize and publicly renounce their sins. So Matthew recounts that they were baptized of him “confessing their sins.” Matthew 3:6; Mark 1:5. Matthew joins other writers in mentioning that they were called to renounce their carnal security, that assurance that rested in their relation to Abraham. Matthew 3:9.

In Matthew and Luke they were to “bring forth fruits meet for repentance.” Matthew 3:8; Luke 3:8. There were outward reforms that were reasonably expected from those professing to be leaving a life of sin. During a repent-or-face-judgment sermon (Luke 3:7-9, 17) John’s listeners asked what those required reforms might be. “What shall we do then?” Luke 3:10.

This was John’s opportunity. He could have answered “be baptized.” But John began rather to identify the idols and mistaken notions of the people that prevented them from a full obedience to the covenant law of Ten Commandments.

His injunctions there in Luke 3:11-14 might be summarized: Love your neighbor as yourself, Do not steal, Do not kill, Do not covet. Each command was delivered to that class that particularly departed from the same. Soldiers, for example, were to do no “violence.” Luke 3:14. That was a radical reform to require of military persons. Publicans were to charge only what was their due. Luke 3:13. And this was required despite the fact that the extra charges were the staple of their income.

The people were poor, yet were required to give a great deal of their meager substance to those poorer than themselves. Luke 3:11. And the rich king Herod was required to turn from “all the evils which Herod had done.” John’s appeal to Herod ended John’s public ministry. Luke 3:19.

By this sermon John showed that he would not leave messy and unpleasant work to be done by other instructors after he had baptized his hearers and gone to preach to another audience. Nor would he let political considerations modify his personalized calls to repentance.

When Jesus later testified of John’s work, it was this unbending integrity to which He first called attention. “What went ye out into the wilderness to see?” he queried. “A reed shaken with the wind?” Matthew 11:7; Luke 7:24.

The publicans accepted their high calling to honesty and thus “justified God.” Luke 7:29. Their changed lives demonstrated that God’s plainness of communication was warranted and wholesome. But Jewish leaders “rejected the counsel of God against themselves.” Luke 7:30.

The call of today’s church to simplicity in dress and diet matches the model established by the Baptist. Matthew 3:4; Mark 1:6. This baptizer himself, not some system following him, brought the issues of dress and diet to the attention of the public. His disciples, those that followed his teachings, were characterized as living in the same abstemious way as their master. Mark 2:18.

Immediately after His own baptism by John, Jesus faced a time of intense temptation. Matthew 4:1-10. He overcame those temptations by dependence on God’s powerful Word. He modeled victorious living by meeting temptation with scripture.

His struggle is typical of new believers everywhere. They are beset by severe temptations and should be thoroughly grounded in a knowledge of the Bible that would brace them to stand under their post-baptism trials. Compassionate ministers will understand the force of this argument.

Baptismal Requisites in the book of Acts

The Pentecostal outpouring and its baptismal aftermath are the subject of Acts 2. The requisite for baptism in Acts 2 is “gladly” receiving the many words of “exhortation.” Ac 2:40. Exhortation is a teaching regarding how someone ought to live his life. The first call to baptism after the cross involved “many other words” of exhortation, or reformatory teaching. Acts 2:14-41.

Most of the words preached by Peter in Acts 2 and by John in Luke 3 were not recorded. Luke 3:18; Acts 2:40. Yet we are told that there were “many” other words of exhortation preached there. The times and its errors might make yesterday’s exhortations less practical today. But the importance of “many” other words of instruction being preached by baptizing evangelists in highlighted in both mass baptism accounts.

The Baptism of the Samaritans and of the Ethiopian

What did Philip preach to the Samaritans prior to baptism? The “things concerning the kingdom of God.” These would, naturally, include the “royal law” that forms the basis of judgment in the Kingdom.

Leaving the Samaritans he found a Bible student with great responsibilities striving to understand the words of Isaiah 53. Philip offered to help the man understand the prophecy. The Ethiopian was already a believer, and an earnest one. How many persons do you know that would study a perplexing passage of scripture while riding home in a chariot?

The Ethiopian, after understanding the role of Jesus in the salvation he had sought by obedience to the laws of Moses, was baptized.

The passage is certainly no encouragement to those that would suppose that we may baptize persons knowing little and instruct them more thoroughly in the months following their baptism. The eunuch was, in the judgment of the Spirit of the Lord, ready to go alone into an unentered country and stand there in defense of truth. He saw Philip “no more.” Acts 8:39.

Paul’s Conversion and Baptism, and that of Crispus

Prior to Paul’s conversion he had an outward righteousness unparalleled by his peers. Galatians 1:14. His knowledge of Old Testament scripture earned him national respect at a young age. Acts 22:3. His conversion and subsequent baptism were followed immediately by a period of preaching. When he committed to give his life to Jesus Ananias could appropriately ask, “And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the Lord.” Acts 22:16.

Paul’s baptism, and that of the leader of a synagogue, Crispus, both illustrate that where a thorough Biblical knowledge of God and his requirements already exists, a comparatively brief period of instruction in the methods of grace and the truth of the cross is sufficient preparation for baptism.

The Baptism of Cornelius and His Family

Lest anyone think that the conversion of Cornelius’ home was a sudden affair, pagan today and baptized tomorrow, we quote Bible statements about the pre-baptism family of Cornelius. He was “a centurion of the band called the Italian band, A devout man, and one that feared God with all his house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to God alway.” Acts 10:1, 2. See v. 4, 22, 30, 31.

Though his spiritual credentials were high, he and his family were not baptized until they were publicly filled with the Holy Spirit. Far from setting a lower standard, this passage, if taken to an extreme, would forbid baptism of gentiles until their lives gave certain evidence that they had received the baptism of the Holy Spirit.

The Baptism of Lydia

Lydia and her household were baptized, apparently in connection with a river-side, prayer-preaching service. We have no record of what was preached, but lest we conclude that Lydia derived her entire knowledge of truth from the afternoon sermon we are told that she “worshipped God” and that her heart had been “opened” by the Lord prior to her hearing of the Apostle.

Her hospitality was bundled with an invitation to the visiting speakers. “If you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come to my house.” They did go to her house. Her speech makes it apparent that she had cultivated more than a casual acquaintance with the apostle. She expected that he knew her well enough to evaluate her faithfulness. How she came to worship God originally we know not, but such practice doubtless came with some instruction in the things of God. Moses had men that preached him in every city. Acts 16:13-15, Acts 15:21.

The Baptism of the Jailor

Following a miraculous earthquake and a subdued group of prisoners, the guard appointed to keep Paul and Silas “brought them out, and said, Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. And they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house. And he took them the same hour of the night, and washed their stripes; and was baptized, he and all his, straightway.” Acts 16:30-33.

How did the jailor know he was lost? That there was a salvation to be gained? That the two prisoners could show him the way to life? All of these things point to some past experience. But how could he have had an earlier encounter with Paul’s doctrine?

Paul had been preaching publicly in the city for “many days.” Acts 16:12.Yet even so, “they spake unto him the word of the Lord, and to all that were in his house.” The sermon was not long, but it was thorough enough to warrant adding the jailor’s family to heaven’s covenant keeping family.

The Rebaptism of the Ephesians

In Acts 19 Paul found a group of men who had entered into covenant relation with God by the baptism of repentance. A dozen of these faithful Baptists were living in Ephesus. They confessed that they had never even heard of the “Holy Ghost.”  They did not know anything of Christ’s indwelling by the Spirit and of the writing of the Law in the heart by the work of that Spirit.

Paul took the opportunity to fill in what had been lacking in their understanding of salvation and the work of God’s Spirit in the New Covenant. Acts 19:1-4. A more thorough knowledge of what baptism was to mean warranted a second baptism.

When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. Acts 19:6.

The Doctrine of Baptism

 

The great commission presents teaching as both a pre-baptism and post-baptism activity. “Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you.” The content of the teaching is defined as instruction in holy living. It was to be accepted first, and then reviewed often. See I Corinthians 15:1-2, 2 Peter 1:12.

There has always been a danger in the church that baptism would cease to signify entrance to the New Covenant and would degenerate to signifying the honor due to the evangelist. This happened in Corinth and is partly the subject of the introduction to the first epistle to that city. Its tendency was to make the “cross of Christ” “of none effect.” I Corinthians 1:13-17.

What is most interesting in the Apostle John’s narrative regarding baptism is the way Jesus related to the rumors regarding his own baptismal success. He seems to have fled from the notoriety. To seek attention for success in the baptismal pool seems to reflect a spirit quite contrary to that of the Savior and of Paul. John 3:22-4:2.

The “doctrine of baptism” is listed among the doctrines that form the “foundation” “principles” of the kingdom. The rest of these fundamental doctrines, compared to the milk fed to spiritual babes, include “repentance from dead works, faith toward God,” “laying on of hands,” “and of resurrection of the dead and of eternal judgment.” Hebrews 6:1-2.

This list provides a model for evaluating which issues ought to be issues for the infant believer. The sanctuary, in its connection with “eternal judgment” and “repentance from dead works” of disobedience to the Law of God, lays a foundation for the rest. Church order is covered as expressed in its ordination services and baptismal events. Another of the basic themes that must be understood was practical faith.

Newness of Life

Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. Romans 6:3-4.

In Ezekiel the promise of a new heart is most pronounced. The new heart of flesh of Ezekiel is the heart on which the Spirit writes in 2 Corinthians 3:3. And the content of the writing is presented in Hebrews 8 and 10.

For this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their mind, and write them in their hearts: Hebrews 8:10. See Hebrews 8:11-12; 10:16-18. Emphasis supplied.

The Covenant is fulfilled incrementally. The phrase “And they shall not teach every man his neighbor” (Hebrews 8:11) will not be fulfilled until after the destruction of the wicked. And neither is the law written instantly and subconsciously. Men are brought into contact with the law as a step in their conversion. The law of the Lord is perfectly adapted to change the life as it is inwritten by the Spirit. Psalms 19:7. Men view the law and recognize their failings. If they continue to receive the correction meekly, the work done by the Spirit in their life is able to “save their souls.” James 1:21-25.

This makes the Law central to all evangelistic work. Men’s acquaintance with its claims forms the measure of the extent to which their lives can be made “new.” Men may be reformed in life only where they have chosen to surrender.

Counting the Cost

Jesus never encouraged men to commit first and consider later. His position was that they ought to “count the cost.” He made them aware of the small print. Did they know that following him meant having no certain home? That they would be hated by all, including their family? Did they realize that they would have to deny their selves? That their tempers could not follow them into the kingdom?

“Putting on Christ” (see Galatians 3:27) is no hollow imputation of holiness. In Colossians 3 we find that those who put on Christ put on “bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind.” They are given both a chapter full of graces to be purposefully cultivated and also lists of vices to be abandoned.

Such a radical transformation of life ought not to be accepted without carefully weighing the costs against the benefits. Making the decision superficially sets the committed up for shipwrecking his faith.

This God would never encourage a man to do.

Summary

God’s church on earth has always been that class of persons who have honored his law and submitted to his instruction. The book of Revelation makes it clear that loyalty to the Commandments will figure prominently in the final struggles. God’s covenant-keeping people, his church, are there characterized as having the Testimony of Jesus.

Baptism, the symbol of entering into the covenant, has been reserved in the Bible for those that can intelligently accept the terms of the covenant. These terms in the New Testament include a turning away from popular forms of disobedience. They include having a practical knowledge of the work of the Spirit and of the meaning of faith and of the reality of the judgment. They included a practical knowledge of prophecy as it was being fulfilled and was relevant to present truth. They include a significant reform in social grace indicated by the words “put on Christ.”

They included a great deal of pieces of instruction not stated but summarized as “many other words.” The terms were extensions of the Law as written in stone. Ignorant persons are never baptized in the New Testament. All were invited to count the cost of having the Law written in their mind.

An application of these same principles today would lead church evangelists to instruct candidates regarding their violation of the commands Thou Shalt Not Steal, Thou Shalt Not Kill, Thou Shalt Not Covet, Thou Shalt Not Commit Adultery, Thou Shalt Not Have Any God Before Me, Remember the Sabbath to Keep it Holy.

These commands enforce the church’s stand on tithe, on healthful living, on fashion and modesty, on the Sabbath.

An application of the same principles would also lead church evangelists to instruct their listeners in regard to current fulfillments of prophecy and the current working of the Holy Spirit in the church through the gift of prophecy. This working and instruction was often connected with baptism in the books of Acts.

Finally, to neglect these practical applications of the New Testament is to remove God’s intended meaning from the rite of baptism. This leaves it hollow and prone to the degeneration recorded in I Corinthians. It sets evangelists up to be honored for bringing in members that are themselves set up for apostasy.

The Thirteen Events

A)         The Baptism work of John                        28 References                  Jews Baptized*

B)         The Baptism work of Jesus              3 References                 Jews Baptized

C)         Pentecost                                     2 References                 Jews Baptized

D)         Philip and Samaria                         3 References                 Samaritans Baptized

E)         Philip and the Ethiopian               2 References                   Jew Baptized

F)         Paul’s Conversion                         2 References                 Jew Baptized

G)         Baptism of Cornelius, Family          2 References                 “Devout”

H)         Baptism of Lydia, Family               1 Reference                   “Worshipped God”

I)          Baptism of the Jailor, Family          1 Reference

J)          Bap. of Crispus, Corinthians           1 Reference                   Jewish Ruler, others*

K)         Baptism of Apollos                        1 Reference                   Jew Baptized

L)         Rebap. of John’s Disciples              2 References                 Jews Baptized

M)        Baptism disputes of Corinth            3 References                 Corinthians

It appears that the Bible Author intended that we would gather a large share of our information on Biblical baptism from the experience of John the Baptist. Further, it is evident that 41 of the 50 historical references are to baptisms of Jews. Seven others are references to those that were devout or worshipping the true God prior to their exposure to Christianity.

* The unnamed others probably did included non-Jews (as the soldiers, for example). But as this is not stated, the graph does not show it. There is no reason to suppose that they were ignorant “others.” Both John and Paul were first-rate instructors in holy living.

The Testimony of Ellen White – Is Missing Here

This essay has been prepared, partially, to answer the objection of those who suggest a dichotomy between Ellen White’s insistence on thorough baptismal preparation and, as they allege, the Bible’s contrary minimal requirements for baptism. For two reasons – to show the Bible Testimony as it stands on its own, and to prevent the unwanted expansion of the paper – no compilation is given in this paper.

However, for those who are not aware, Ellen White does certainly speak to the point of this paper. She has written an entire article on the baptismal doctrine and its application in Adventism. Numerous other references in her writings to the topic may be located in a few moments with either the EGW CD ROM or the Comprehensive Index to the Ellen White writings. The seeker will find a treasure of information confirming the long-held position of the church in regard to baptismal preparation.

In the book Evangelism the reader will also find, with a brief search, that Mrs. White expected Sunday keeping men convinced and joining the Sabbath keeping body—she expected them to desire rebaptism. This matches the arguments in this paper well, as any man would consider his first baptism sub-quality if it represented a submission to a law he did not even acknowledge as binding or did not at all understand.

Further, in that same book, the reader would find that evangelists ought to do the work of teaching all that the church requires and not to leave that for later workers. The reason given: The converts trust their first teacher and will be suspicious of any who would seem to tighten the chain that they had allowed to be placed on their neck. I have experienced the truthfulness of that paragraph.

Ellen White on the 144,000

If they kept their eyes fixed on Jesus, who was just before them, leading them to the city, they were safe. But soon some grew weary, and said the city was a great way off, and they expected to have entered it before. Then Jesus would encourage them by raising His glorious right arm, and from His arm came a light which waved over the advent band, and they shouted “Alleluia!” Others rashly denied the light behind them, and said that it was not God that had led them out so far. The light behind them went out, leaving their feet in perfect darkness, and they stumbled and lost sight of the mark and of Jesus, and fell off the path down into the dark and wicked world below. {CET 57.3}

Soon we heard the voice of God [THE VOICE OF GOD IS HEARD REPEATEDLY DURING THE PERIOD IMMEDIATELY PRECEDING CHRIST’S RETURN. SEE THE GREAT CONTROVERSY, PP. 632, 633, 636, 638, 640, 641] like many waters, which gave us the day and hour of Jesus’ coming. The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and understood the voice, while the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake. When God spoke the time, He poured upon us the Holy Ghost, and our faces began to light up and shine with the glory of God, as Moses’ did when he came down from Mount Sinai. {CET 58.1}

The[1] 144,000 were all sealed, and perfectly united. On their foreheads was written, “God, New Jerusalem,” and a glorious star containing Jesus’ new name. At our happy, holy state the wicked were enraged, and would rush violently up to lay hands on us to thrust us into prison, when we would stretch forth the hand in the name of the Lord, and they would fall helpless to the ground. Then it was that the synagogue of Satan knew that God had loved us who could wash one another’s feet, and salute the brethren with a holy kiss, and they worshiped at our feet. {CET 58.2}

Soon our eyes were drawn to the east, for a small black cloud had appeared, about half as large as a man’s hand, which we all knew was the sign of the Son of man. We all in solemn silence gazed on the cloud as it drew nearer, and became lighter, glorious, and still more glorious, till it was a great white cloud. The bottom appeared like fire; a rainbow was over the cloud, while around it were ten thousand angels, singing a most lovely song; and upon it sat the Son of man. His hair was white and curly, and lay on His shoulders; and upon His head were many crowns. His feet had the appearance of fire; in His right hand was a sharp sickle; in His left, a silver trumpet. His eyes were a flame of fire, which searched His children through and through. Then all faces gathered paleness, and those that God had rejected gathered blackness. Then we all cried out: “Who shall be able to stand? Is my robe spotless?” Then the angels ceased to sing, and there was some time of awful silence, when Jesus spoke: “Those who have clean hands and pure hearts shall be able to stand; My grace is sufficient for you.” At this our faces lighted up, and joy filled every heart. And the angels struck a note higher and sung again, while the cloud drew still nearer the earth. {CET 58.3}

Then Jesus’ silver trumpet sounded, as He descended on the cloud, wrapped in flames of fire. He gazed on the graves of the sleeping saints, then raised His eyes and hands to heaven, and cried, “Awake! awake! awake! ye that sleep in the dust, and arise.” Then there was a mighty earthquake. The graves opened, and the dead came up clothed with immortality. The 144,000 shouted “Alleluia!” as they recognized their friends who had been torn from them by death, and in the same moment we were changed and caught up together with them to meet the Lord in the air. {CET 59.1}

We all entered the cloud together, and were seven days ascending to the sea of glass, when Jesus brought the crowns and with His own right hand placed them on our heads. He gave us harps of gold and palms of victory. Here on the sea of glass the 144,000 stood in a perfect square. Some of them had very bright crowns, others not so bright. Some crowns appeared heavy with stars, while others had but few. All were perfectly satisfied with their crowns. And they were all clothed with a glorious white mantle from their shoulders to their feet. Angels were all about us as we marched over the sea of glass to the gate of the city. Jesus raised His mighty, glorious arm, laid hold of the pearly gate, swung it back on its glittering hinges, and said to us, “You have washed your robes in My blood, stood stiffly for My truth; enter in.” We all marched in and felt that we had a perfect right in the city. {CET 59.2} [see also EW pp. 14-18].

Mount Zion was just before us, and on the mount was a glorious temple, and about it were seven other mountains, on which grew roses and lilies. And I saw the little ones climb, or, if they chose, use their little wings and fly to the top of the mountains, and pluck the never-fading flowers. There were all kinds of trees around the temple to beautify the place; the box, the pine, the fir, the oil, the myrtle, the pomegranate, and the fig-tree bowed down with the weight of its timely figs,–these made the place all over glorious. And as we were about to enter the holy temple, Jesus raised His lovely voice and said, “Only the 144,000 enter this place,” and we shouted, “Alleluia.” {CET 63.2}

This temple was supported by seven pillars, all of transparent gold, set with pearls most glorious. The wonderful things I there saw, I cannot describe. Oh, that I could talk in the language of Canaan, then could I tell a little of the glory of the better world. I saw there tables of stone in which the names of the 144,000 were engraved in letters of gold. {CET 63.3}

After we beheld the glory of the temple, we went out, and Jesus left us, and went to the city. Soon we heard His lovely voice again, saying: “Come, My people, you have come out of great tribulation, and done My will; suffered for Me; come in to supper, for I will gird Myself, and serve you.” We shouted, “Alleluia! glory!” and entered into the city. {CET 64.1}

Then I saw two trees. One looked much like the tree of life in the city. The fruit of both looked beautiful, but of one they could not eat. They had power to eat of both, but were forbidden to eat of one. Then my attending angel said to me, “None in this place have tasted of the forbidden tree; but if they should eat, they would fall.” {CET 98.1}

Then I was taken to a world which had seven moons. There I saw good old Enoch, who had been translated. On his right arm he bore a glorious palm, and on each leaf was written “Victory.” Around his head was a dazzling white wreath, and leaves on the wreath, and in the middle of each leaf was written “Purity,” and around the wreath were stones of various colors, that shone brighter than the stars, and cast a reflection upon the letters and magnified them. On the back part of his head was a bow that confined the wreath, and upon the bow was written “Holiness.” Above the wreath was a lovely crown that shone brighter than the sun. I asked him if this was the place he was taken to from the earth. He said, “It is not; the city is my home, and I have come to visit this place.” He moved about the place as if perfectly at home. I begged of my attending angel to let me remain in that place. I could not bear the thought of coming back to this dark world again. Then the angel said, “You must go back, and if you are faithful, you, with the 144,000, shall have the privilege of visiting all the worlds and viewing the handiwork of God.” {CET 98.2}

I saw that the four angels would hold the four winds until Jesus’ work was done in the sanctuary, and then will come the seven last plagues. These plagues enraged the wicked against the righteous; they thought that we had brought the judgments of God upon them, and that if they could rid the earth of us, the plagues would then be stayed. A decree went forth to slay the saints, which caused them to cry day and night for deliverance. This was the time of Jacob’s trouble. Then all the saints cried out with anguish of spirit, and were delivered by the voice of God. The 144,000 triumphed. Their faces were lighted up with the glory of God. Then I was shown a company who were howling in agony. On their garments was written in large characters, “Thou art weighed in the balance, and found wanting.” I asked who this company were. The angel said, “These are they who have once kept the Sabbath and have given it up.” I heard them cry with a loud voice, “We have believed in Thy coming, and taught it with energy.” And while they were speaking, their eyes would fall upon their garments and see the writing, and then they would wail aloud. I saw that they had drunk of the deep waters, and fouled the residue with their feet–trodden the Sabbath underfoot– and that was why they were weighed in the balance and found wanting.  {EW 36.2}

Then my attending angel directed me to the city again, where I saw four angels winging their way to the gate of the city. They were just presenting the golden card to the angel at the gate when I saw another angel flying swiftly from the direction of the most excellent glory, and crying with a loud voice to the other angels, and waving something up and down in his hand. I asked my attending angel for an explanation of what I saw. He told me that I could see no more then, but he would shortly show me what those things that I then saw meant.  {EW 37.1}

Sabbath afternoon one of our number was sick, and requested prayers that he might be healed. We all united in applying to the Physician who never lost a case, and while healing power came down, and the sick was healed, the Spirit fell upon me, and I was taken off in vision.  {EW 37.2}

I saw four angels who had a work to do on the earth, and were on their way to accomplish it. Jesus was clothed with priestly garments. He gazed in pity on the remnant, then raised His hands, and with a voice of deep pity cried, “My blood, Father, My blood, My blood, My blood!” Then I saw an exceeding bright light come from God, who sat upon the great white throne, and was shed all about Jesus. Then I saw an angel with a commission from Jesus, swiftly flying to the four angels who had a work to do on the earth, and waving something up and down in his hand, and crying with a loud voice, “Hold! Hold! Hold! Hold! until the servants of God are sealed in their foreheads.”  {EW 38.1}

I asked my accompanying angel the meaning of what I heard, and what the four angels were about to do. He said to me that it was God that restrained the powers, and that He gave His angels charge over things on the earth; that the four angels had power from God to hold the four winds, and that they were about to let them go; but while their hands were loosening, and the four winds were about to blow, the merciful eye of Jesus gazed on the remnant that were not sealed, and He raised His hands to the Father and pleaded with Him that He had spilled His blood for them. Then another angel was commissioned to fly swiftly to the four angels and bid them hold, until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads. {EW 38.2}

Dear Brother:

I hardly know what to say to you. The news of your wife’s death was to me overwhelming. I could hardly  believe it and can hardly believe it now. God gave me a view last Sabbath night which I will write….  {2SM 263.2}

I saw that she was sealed and would come up at the voice of God and stand upon the earth, and would be with the 144,000. I saw we need not mourn for her; she would rest in the time of trouble, and all that we could mourn for was our loss in being deprived of her company. I saw her death would result in good.  {2SM 263.3}

I warn F and the rest of the children to prepare to meet Jesus, and then they will meet their mother again, nevermore to be parted. O children, will you heed her faithful warning that she gave you while she was with you, and let not all her prayers that she has offered up to God for you be as water spilt upon the ground? Get ready to meet Jesus, and all will be well. Give your hearts to God and do not rest a day unless you know that you love Jesus.  {2SM 263.4}

There are living upon our earth men who have passed the age of fourscore and ten. The natural results of old age are seen in their feebleness. But they believe God, and God loves them. The seal of God is upon them, and they will be among the number of whom the Lord has said, “Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord.”–7BC 982 (1899).  {LDE 223.1}

They sing “a new song” before the throne, a song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand. It is the song of Moses and the Lamb–a song of deliverance. None but the hundred and forty-four thousand can learn that song, for it is the song of their experience–an experience such as no other company have ever had. “These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth.” These, having been translated from the earth, from among the living, are counted as “the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb” (Rev. 15:2, 3; 14:1-5.) “These are they which came out of great tribulation”; they have passed through the time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation; they have endured the anguish of the time of Jacob’s trouble; they have stood without an intercessor through the final outpouring of God’s judgments.–GC 648, 649 (1911).  {LDE 268.4}

It is not His will that they shall get into controversy over questions which will not help them spiritually, such as, Who is to compose the hundred and forty-four thousand? This those who are the elect of God will in a short time know without question.–1SM 174 (1901).  {LDE 269.1}

The voice of God is heard from heaven, declaring the day and hour of Jesus’ coming, and delivering everlasting covenant to His people. Like peals of loudest thunder His words roll through the earth.  {Mar 287.1}

He spoke one sentence, and then paused, while the words were rolling through the earth. The Israel of God stood with their eyes fixed upward, listening to the words as they came from the mouth of Jehovah and rolled through the earth like peals of loudest thunder. It was awfully solemn. At the end of every sentence the saints shouted, “Glory! Hallelujah!”  {Mar 287.2}

The living saints, 144,000 in number, knew and understood the voice, while the wicked thought it was thunder and an earthquake.  {Mar 287.3}

The Israel of God stand listening, with their eyes fixed upward. Their countenances are lighted up with His glory, and shine as did the face of Moses when he came down from Sinai. The wicked cannot look upon them. And when the blessing is pronounced on those who have honored God by keeping His Sabbath holy, there is a mighty shout of victory.  {Mar 287.4}

Then commenced the jubilee, when the land should rest.  {Mar 287.5}

A glorious light shone upon them [the saints]. How beautiful they then looked! All marks of care and weariness were gone, and health and beauty were seen in every countenance. Their enemies, the heathen around them, fell like dead men; they could not endure the light that shone upon the delivered, holy ones. This light and glory remained upon them, until Jesus was seen in the clouds of heaven.  {Mar 287.6}

I have no light on the subject [as to just who would constitute the 144,000]. . . . Please tell my brethren that I have nothing presented before me regarding the circumstances concerning which they write, and I can set before them only that which has been presented to me.–Quoted in a letter by C. C. Crisler to E. E. Andross, Dec. 8, 1914. (In White Estate Document File, Number 164.)  {3SM 51.2}

The 144,000 Without Guile.–One of the marked features in the representation of the 144,000 is that in their mouth there was found no guile. The Lord has said, “Blessed is the man . . . in whose spirit there is no guile.” They profess to be children of God, and are represented as following the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. They are prefigured before us as standing on Mount Zion, girt for holy service, clothed in white linen, which is the righteousness of the saints. But all who follow the Lamb in heaven will first have followed Him on earth, in trustful, loving, willing obedience, followed Him not fretfully and capriciously, but  confidently, truthfully, as the flock follows the shepherd. . . .  {3SM 424.2}

[Rev. 7:9-17 quoted.] Those whom the Lamb shall lead by the fountains of living waters, and from whose eyes He shall wipe away all tears, will be those now receiving the knowledge and understanding revealed in the Bible, the Word of God. . . .  {7BC 970.8}

We are to copy no human being. There is no human being wise enough to be our criterion. We are to look to the man Christ Jesus, who is complete in the perfection of righteousness and holiness. He is the author and finisher of our faith. He is the pattern man. His experience is the measure of the experience that we are to gain. His character is our model. Let us, then, take our minds off the perplexities and the difficulties of this life, and fix them on Him, that by beholding we may be changed into His likeness. We may behold Christ to good purpose. We may safely look to Him; for He is all-wise. As we look to Him and think of Him, He will be formed within, the hope of glory.  {7BC 970.9}

Let us strive with all the power that God has given us to be among the hundred and forty-four thousand.[2] (RH March 9, 1905).  {7BC 970.10}

The palms signify that they have gained the victory, and the white robes that they have been clothed with the righteousness of Christ. Thank God that a fountain has been opened to wash our robes of character, and make them as white as snow (Und. MS 23).  {7BC 970.11}

John saw a Lamb on Mount Zion, and with Him 144,000 having His Father’s name written in their foreheads. They bore the signet of heaven. They reflected the image of God. They were full of the light and the glory of the Holy One. If we would have the image and superscription of God upon us, we must separate ourselves from all iniquity. We must forsake every evil way, and then we must trust our cases in the hands of Christ. While we are working out our own salvation with fear and trembling, God will work in us to will and to do of His own good pleasure (RH March 19, 1889).  {7BC 978.1} [see below for larger context from the RH article.]

[Rev. 14:1-3 quoted.] Why were they so specially singled out? Because they had to stand with a wonderful truth right before the whole world, and receive their opposition, and while receiving this opposition they were to remember that they were sons and daughters of God, that they must have Christ formed within them the hope of glory (MS 13, 1888).  {7BC 978.2}

Those who have in their foreheads the seal of the infinite God will regard the world and its attractions as subordinate to eternal interests (RH July 13, 1897).  {7BC 978.3}

Christ says that there will be those in the church who will present fables and suppositions, when God has given grand, elevating, ennobling truths, which should ever be kept in the treasure house of the mind. When men pick up this theory and that theory, when they are curious to know something it is not necessary for them to know, God is not leading them. It is not His plan that His people shall present something which they have to suppose, which is not taught in the Word. It is not His will that they shall get into controversy over questions which will not help them spiritually, such as, Who is to compose the hundred and forty-four thousand. This those who are the elect of God will in a short time know without question.  {7BC 978.4}

My brethren and sisters, appreciate and study the truths God has given for you and your children. Spend not your time in seeking to know that which will be no spiritual help. “What shall I do to inherit eternal life?” This is the all-important question, and it has been clearly answered. “What is written in the law? how readest thou? (MS 26, 1901).  {7BC 978.5}

Our first conference was at Volney in Bro. Arnold’s barn. There were about thirty-five present, all that could be collected in that part of the State. There were hardly two agreed. Each was strenuous for his views, declaring that they were according to the Bible. All were anxious for an opportunity to advance their sentiments, or to preach to us. They were told that we had not come so great a distance to hear them, but had come to teach them the truth. Bro. Arnold held that the 1000 years of Rev. xx were in the past; and that the 144,000 were those raised at Christ’s resurrection. And as we had the emblem of our dying Lord before us, and was about to commemorate his sufferings, Bro. A. arose and said he had no faith in what we were about to do; that the Sacrament was a continuation of the Passover, to be observed but once a year.  {2SG 97.2}

These strange differences of opinion rolled a heavy weight upon me, especially as Bro. A. spoke of the 1000 years being in the past. I knew that he was in error, and great grief pressed my spirits; for it seemed to me that God was dishonored. I fainted under the burden. Brethren Bates, Chamberlain, Gurney, Edson, and my husband, prayed for me. Some feared I was dying. But the Lord heard the prayers of his servants, and I revived. The light of Heaven rested upon me. I was soon lost to earthly things. My accompanying angel presented before me some of the errors of those present, and also the truth in contrast with their errors. That these discordant views, which they claimed to be according to the Bible, were only according to their opinion of the Bible, and that their errors must be yielded, and they unite upon the third angel’s message. Our meeting ended victoriously. Truth gained the victory.  {2SG 98.1}

About four months since, I had a vision of events, all in the future. And I saw the time of trouble, such as never was,–Jesus told me it was the time of Jacob’s trouble, and that we should be delivered out of it by the voice of God. Just before we entered it, we all received the seal of the living God. Then I saw the four Angels cease to hold the four winds. And I saw famine, pestilence and sword, nation rose against nation, and the whole world was in confusion. Then we cried to God for deliverance day and night till we began to hear the bells on Jesus’ garment. And I saw Jesus rise up in the Holiest, and as he came out we heard the tinkling of bells, and knew our High Priest was coming out. Then we heard the voice of God which shook the heavens and earth, and gave the 144,000 the day and hour of Jesus’ coming. Then the saints were free, united and full of the glory of God, for he had turned their captivity. And I saw a flaming cloud come where Jesus stood and he laid off his priestly garment and put on his kingly robe, took his place on the cloud which carried him to the east where it first appeared to the saints on earth, a small black cloud, which was the sign of the Son of Man. While the cloud was passing from the Holiest to the east which took a number of days, the Synagogue of Satan worshiped at the saints feet. Ellen G. Harmon  {DS, March 14, 1846 par. 2}

We talk altogether too much about the power of Satan. It is true that Satan is a powerful being; but I thank God for a mighty Saviour, who cast the evil one from heaven. We talk of our adversary, we pray about him, we think of him; and he looms up greater and greater in our imagination. Now why not talk of Jesus? Why not think of his power and his love? Satan is pleased to have us magnify his power. Hold up Jesus, meditate upon him, and by beholding, you will become changed into his image.  {RH, March 19, 1889 par. 5}

John saw a Lamb on Mount Zion, and with him 144,000, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads. They bore the signet of heaven. They reflected the image of God. They were full of the light and the glory of the Holy One. If we would have the image and superscription of God upon us, we must separate ourselves from all iniquity. We must forsake every evil way, and then we must trust our cases in the hands of Christ. While we are working out our own salvation with fear and trembling, God will work in us to will and to do of his own good pleasure. While you must do your part, yet it is God that must give you aid, and sanctify you. Christ makes us penitent that he may forgive us. We have an idea that we must do some part of the work alone. We have thought that there are two or three steps that we must take without any help or support. But this is not so. The Spirit of God is continually wooing and drawing the soul to right purposes, and into harmony with the law of God. The invitation is given to the helpless, “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk, without money and without price.” As soon as we separate ourselves from evil, and choose to serve God, we shall respond to this invitation.  {RH, March 19, 1889 par. 6}

(Written to Brother Chapman from Petoskey, Michigan, June 11, 1891.)

I have received yours dated June 3. In this letter you speak in these words: “Elder Robinson does not wish me to leave, but urges that I enter the canvassing field until such time as the conference can afford to employ me in some other capacity, but states positively that I cannot be sent out to present the truth to others until some points held by me are changed or modified in order that the views regarded by us as a people should be properly set forth. He quotes as a sample, ‘My idea in reference to the Holy Ghost’s not being the Spirit of God, which is Christ, but the angel Gabriel, and my belief that the 144,000 will be Jews who will acknowledge Jesus as the Messiah. On all fundamental points I am in perfect harmony with our people; but when I try to show what seems to me to be new light on the truth, those in authority, none of whom have seemingly ever made a personal investigation of the matter, refuse to look into the Bible, but brand me as a fellow with queer ideas of the Bible.'”  {14MR 175.1}

My brother, you have asked me candidly for advice. Please read with attention John 17:17-27. I quote verses 20 to 23: [verses 20-23, quoted].  {14MR 175.2}

It is your privilege and your duty to seek for this oneness, this unity, and thus answer the prayer of Christ. This prayer is full of instruction and consolation. As our intercessor in heaven, Christ is ever working for the unity of His people. In order to be in harmony with heaven, we must seek to be one in faith and in practice.  {14MR 175.3}

Brethren should not feel that it is a virtue to stand apart because they do not see all minor points in exactly the same light. If on fundamental truths they are at an agreement, they should not differ and dispute about matters of little real importance. To dwell on perplexing questions that, after all, are of no vital importance, has a direct tendency to call the mind away from truths which are vital to the saving of the soul. Brethren should be very modest in urging these side issues which often they do not themselves understand, points that they do not know to be truth and that it is not essential to their salvation to know. When there is difference of opinion on such points, the less prominence you give to them the better it will be for your own spirituality and for the peace and unity that Christ prayed might exist among brethren.  {14MR 177.1}

Unbelievers are critical, and they want to frame some excuse for not receiving the truth as it is in Jesus. Where these differences exist among us, those who stand outside will say, “It will be time enough for us to believe as you do when you can agree among yourselves as to what constitutes truth.” The ungodly take advantage of the divisions and controversies among Christians.  {14MR 177.2}

There are among us more who are merely nominal Christians than many suppose. These are not connected with Christ, are not one with Him, and therefore do not feel that it is incumbent on them to answer the prayer of Christ that His followers may be one. But some who are real believers catch the spirit of contention. Some are ever seeking to be original, to bring out something new and startling, and they do not realize as they should the importance of preserving the unity of the faith in the bonds of love.  {14MR 177.3}

Christians are to be made complete in the one body–in Christ; and through Christ they are one with the Father. What is the result? They give evidence that they have not followed cunningly devised fables but the sure word of prophecy. By their words and actions, all men will take knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus and learned of Him. They are a holy, happy people, the objects of Christ’s divine love.  {14MR 178.1}

We are to pray for divine enlightenment, but at the same time we should be careful how we receive everything termed new light. We must beware lest, under cover of searching for new truth, Satan shall divert our minds from Christ and the special truths for this time. I have been shown that it is the device of the enemy to lead minds to dwell upon some obscure or unimportant point, something that is not fully revealed or is not essential to our salvation. This is made the absorbing theme, the “present truth,” when all their investigations and suppositions only serve to make matters more obscure than before, and to confuse the minds of some who ought to be seeking for oneness through sanctification of the truth. {14MR 178.3}

Your ideas of the two subjects you mention do not harmonize with the light which God has given me. The nature of the Holy Spirit is a mystery not clearly revealed, and you will never be able to explain it to others because the Lord has not revealed it to you. You may gather together scriptures and put your construction upon them, but the application is not correct. The expositions by which you sustain your position are not sound. You may lead some to accept your explanations, but you do them no good, nor are they, through accepting your views, enabled to do others good.  {14MR 179.1}

It is not essential for you to know and be able to define just what the Holy Spirit is. Christ tells us that the Holy Spirit is the Comforter, and the Comforter is the Holy Ghost, “the Spirit of truth, which the Father shall send in My name.” “I will pray the Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, that He may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him: but ye know Him, for He dwelleth with you, and shall be in you” [John 14:16, 17]. This refers to the omnipresence of the Spirit of Christ, called the Comforter. Again Jesus says, “I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will guide you into all truth” [John 16:12, 13].  {14MR 179.2}

There are many mysteries which I do not seek to understand or to explain; they are too high for me, and too high for you. On some of these points, silence is golden. Piety, devotion, sanctification of soul, body, and spirit–this is essential for us all. “This is life eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent”

[John 17:3]. “This is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life” [John 6:40].  {14MR 179.3}

I hope that you will seek to be in harmony with the body. I have been shown that you would not exert a saving influence in teaching the truth, because your mind is restless, and unless you drank deeper of the Fountain of life, you would make the mistake that many others have made, of thinking that you have new light, when it is only a new phase of error.  {14MR 180.1}

You need to come into harmony with your brethren. You may take certain views of Scripture and, searching the Bible in the light of your ideas, may gather together a large number of texts and claim that they mean this and that, and call for anyone to prove to you that your views are incorrect. But what influence could anyone have upon your mind, when he takes the same scriptures and interprets and applies them differently? Both of you claim to found your views on the Bible.  {14MR 180.2}

It is your duty to come as near to the people as you can, and not to get as far away from them as possible, and by your interpretation make a difference that should not exist. Here is your danger, of diverting minds from the real issues for this time. And you are not the only one who seems to be moved with ambition in this direction. It would not be right or prudent to send you out as a worker to promulgate your peculiar ideas and thus cause division; we have plenty of this now. We want men of solid experience, who will anchor minds and not send them adrift without chart or compass.  {14MR 180.3}

Now, my brother, it is truth that we want and must have, but do not introduce error as new truth. I would be glad to write further on this point, but must drop the subject now. God wants us to be a unit.–Letter 7, 1891.

{14MR 180.4}

A transformation has taken place, and you are a different man. You are not the same passionate man that you used to be. You are not the same worldly man that you were. You are not the man that was giving way to lust and evil passions, evil surmisings and evil speakings. You are not this man at all, because a transformation has taken place. What is it? The image of Christ reflected in you. Then you are bearing in view that there is a company to stand by and by on Mount Zion, and you want to be one of that company, and you are determined that you will form a part of that company. Let me read: [Rev. 14:1-3, quoted.]  {1SAT 72.2}

Why were they [the 144,000] so specially singled out? Because they had to stand with a wonderful truth right before the whole world, and receive their opposition, and while receiving this opposition they were to remember that they were sons and daughters of God, that they must have Christ formed within them the hope of glory. They were ever keeping in view the great and blessed hope that is before them. What is it? It is an eternal weight of glory. Nothing could surpass it.  {1SAT 72.3}

Upon the crystal sea before the throne, that sea of glass as it were mingled with fire,–so resplendent is it with the glory of God,–are gathered the company that have “gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name.” [REV. 15:2.] With the Lamb upon Mount Zion, “having the harps of God,” they stand, the hundred and forty and four thousand that were redeemed from among men; and there is heard, as the sound of many waters, and as the sound of a great thunder, “the voice of harpers harping with their harps.” [REV. 14:1-5; 15:3; 7:14-17] And they sing “a new song” before the throne, a song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand. It is the song of Moses and the Lamb,–a song of deliverance. None but the hundred and forty-four thousand can learn that song; for it is the song of their experience,–an experience such as no other company have ever had. “These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth.” These, having been translated from the earth, from among the living, are counted as “the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb.” “These are they which came out of great tribulation;” [REV. 14:1-5; 15:3; 7:14-17.] they have passed through the time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation; they have endured the anguish of the time of Jacob’s trouble; they have stood without an intercessor through the final outpouring of God’s judgments. But they have been delivered, for they have “washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” “In their mouth was found no guile; for they are without fault” before God. “Therefore are they before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple; and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them.” [REV. 14:1-5; 15:3; 7:14-17.] They have seen the earth wasted with famine and pestilence, the sun having power to scorch men with great heat, and they themselves have endured suffering, hunger, and thirst. But “they shall hunger no more; neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat; for the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” [REV. 14:1-5; 15:3; 7:14-17.]  {GC88 648.3}

All classes, all nations and kindreds and people and tongues will stand before the throne of God and the Lamb with their spotless robes and jeweled crowns. Said the angel, These are they that have come up through great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white, while the lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God, the self-indulgent and disobedient, have lost both worlds. They have neither the things of this life nor the immortal life.  {Mar 329.1}

That triumphant throng, with songs of victory and with crowns and harps, have trodden in the fiery furnace of earthly affliction when it was heated and intensely hot. From destitution, from hunger and torture, they come, from deep self-denial and bitter disappointments. Look upon them now as conquerors, no longer poor, no longer in sorrow, in affliction and hated of all men for Christ’s sake. Behold their heavenly garments, white and shining, richer than any kingly robe. Look by faith upon their jeweled crowns; never did such a diadem deck the brow of any earthly monarch.  {Mar 329.2}

Listen to their voices as they sing loud hosannas and as they wave the palm branches of victory. Rich music fills heaven as their voices sing forth these words: “Worthy, worthy is the Lamb that was slain and rose again forevermore. Salvation unto our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.” And the angelic host, angels and archangels, covering cherub and glorious seraph, echo back the refrain of that joyous, triumphant song saying, “Amen: Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, and power, and might, be unto our God for ever and ever” (Rev. 7:12).  {Mar 329.3}

O that every one of our youth would realize the evil of foolish conversation, and correct the habit of speaking idle words! Let every one who has indulged in this sin repent of it, confess it before God, and put it far from him. In speaking foolish words, you have dishonored the name of Christ; for you have misrepresented Him in character. No word of guile was found in His lips, no word of prevarication or falsehood. The people that are described as making up the one hundred and forty-four thousand, have the Father’s name written in their foreheads, and of them it is said: “In their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God.” Rev. 14:5.  {OHC 292.4}

The true people of God, who have the spirit of the work of the Lord and the salvation of souls at heart, will ever view sin in its real, sinful character. They will always be on the side of faithful and plain dealing with sins which easily beset the people of God. Especially in the closing work for the church, in the sealing time of the one hundred and forty-four thousand who are to stand without fault before the throne of God, will they feel most deeply the wrongs of God’s professed people. This is forcibly set forth by the prophet’s illustration of the last work under the figure of the men each having a slaughter weapon in his hand. One man among them was clothed with linen, with a writer’s inkhorn by his side. “And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.”  {3T 266.2}

Who are standing in the counsel of God at this time? Is it those who virtually excuse wrongs among the professed people of God and who murmur in their hearts, if not openly, against those who would reprove sin? Is it those who take their stand against them and sympathize with those who commit wrong? No, indeed! Unless they repent, and leave the work of Satan in oppressing those who have the burden of the work and in holding up the hands of sinners in Zion, they will never receive the mark of God’s sealing approval. They will fall in the general destruction of the wicked, represented by the work of the five men bearing slaughter weapons. Mark this point with care: Those who receive the pure mark of truth, wrought in them by the power of the Holy Ghost, represented by a mark by the man in linen, are those “that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done” in the church.

Their love for purity and the honor and glory of God is such, and they have so clear a view of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, that they are represented as being in agony, even sighing and crying. Read the ninth chapter of Ezekiel.  {3T 267.1}

But the general slaughter of all those who do not thus see the wide contrast between sin and righteousness, and do not feel as those do who stand in the counsel of God and receive the mark, is described in the order to the five men with slaughter weapons: “Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity: slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary.”  {3T 267.2}

In the case of Achan’s sin God said to Joshua: “Neither will I be with you any more, except ye destroy the accursed from among you.” How does this instance compare with the course pursued by those who will not raise their voice against sin and wrong, but whose sympathies are ever found with those who trouble the camp of Israel with their sins? Said God to Joshua: “Thou canst not stand before thine enemies, until ye take away the accursed thing from among you.” He pronounced the punishment which would follow the transgression of His covenant.  {3T 267.3} (Also is RH 9-23-73)

Christ’s true disciples follow Him through sore conflicts, enduring self-denial and experiencing bitter disappointment; but this teaches them the guilt and woe of sin, and they are led to look upon it with abhorrence. Partakers of Christ’s sufferings, they are destined to be partakers of His glory. In holy vision the prophet saw the ultimate triumph of God’s remnant church. He writes:  (Rev. 25:2-3 quoted. Abridged by compiler.) {AA 590.2}

“And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the Mount Sion, and with Him a hundred forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads.” Revelation 14:1. In this world their minds were consecrated to God; they served Him with the intellect and with the heart; and now He can place His name “in their foreheads.” “And they shall reign for ever and ever.” Revelation 22:5. They do not go in and out as those who beg a place. They are of that number to whom Christ says, “Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” He welcomes them as His children, saying, “Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” Matthew 25:34, 21.  {AA 590.4}

“These are they which follow the Lamb withersoever He goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb.” Revelation 14:4. The vision of the prophet pictures them as standing on Mount Zion, girt for holy service, clothed in white linen, which is the righteousness of the saints. But all who follow the Lamb in heaven must first have followed Him on earth, not fretfully or capriciously, but in trustful, loving, willing obedience, as the flock follows the shepherd.  (Rev. 14:2-5 quoted). {AA 591} (abridged by compiler).

As the people of God afflict their souls before Him, pleading for purity of heart, the command is given, “Take away the filthy garments” from them, and the encouraging words are spoken, “Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raiment” (Zech. 3:4). The spotless robe of Christ’s righteousness is placed upon the tried, tempted, yet faithful children of God. The despised remnant are clothed in glorious apparel, nevermore to be defiled by the corruptions of the world. Their names are retained in the Lamb’s book of life, enrolled among the faithful of all ages. They have resisted the wiles of the deceiver; they have not been turned from their loyalty by the dragon’s roar. Now they are eternally secure from the tempter’s devices. Their sins are transferred to the originator of sin. And the remnant are not only pardoned and accepted, but honored. “A fair miter” is set upon their heads. They are to be as kings and priests unto God. While Satan was urging his accusations and seeking to destroy this company, holy angels, unseen, were passing to and fro, placing upon them the seal of the living God. These are they that stand upon Mount Zion with the Lamb, having the Father’s name written in their foreheads. They sing the new song before the throne, that song which no man can learn save the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. “These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God” (Rev. 14:4, 5).  {LHU 377.3}

Now is reached the complete fulfillment of those words of the Angel: “Here now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee: for they are men wondered at: for, behold, I will bring forth my servant the Branch” (Zech. 3:8). Christ is revealed as the Redeemer and Deliverer of His people. Now indeed are the remnant “men wondered at,” as the tears and humiliation of their pilgrimage give place to joy and honor in the presence of God and the Lamb. “In that day shall the branch of the Lord be beautiful and glorious, and the fruit of the earth shall be excellent and comely. . . . And it shall come to pass, that he that is left in Zion, and he that remaineth in Jerusalem, shall be called holy” (Isa. 4:2, 3) (Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 475, 476).

He records every act of injustice, every act of oppression. As the blood of Abel cried to Him from the ground, so the prayers of His servants who are imprisoned in dungeons or linked with the vile in chain-gangs, rise to Him. The cruelty done to God’s servants is recorded as done to Christ in the person of His saints, and the time is coming when God Himself will avenge their wrongs.  {ST, March 28, 1900 par. 17}

John writes: “I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she rewarded you, and double unto her double according to her works; in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double.” “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the Mount Sion, and with Him an hundred and forty and four thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder; and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps; and they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders; and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand. . . . These were redeemed from among men, being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile; for they are without fault before the throne of God.”  ST, March 28, 1900 par. 18

“And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with Him an hundred and forty and four thousand, . . . These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God” [Rev. 14:1-5].  {18MR 27.3} (abridged by compiler).

This Scripture represents the character of the people of God for these last days. The everlasting gospel is to be preached, and it is to be practiced in true missionary work carried forward not after the wisdom that men may devise, but after the wisdom of God. All who walk in safe paths are to understand that the third angel’s message is of consequence to the whole world, and must be carried to the world in clear, straight lines, and in its distinctive features, as Christ revealed it to John.  {18MR 28.1}

Each should feel that it is required of him to consecrate every hour to the service of Christ. The Son of God was given that we might be renewed, refined, elevated, ennobled, that God might see his image restored in the heart of man. But the Lord cannot take away our sin unless we shall co-operate with him in the work. The inquiry of each should be, “Am I cleansed from sin? Do I hate sin, and love righteousness? Am I prepared to make any and every sacrifice for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord?” Professed Christians who have a divided heart will not be in the Lord’s army; for the Lord accepts no such enlistments. This is not a sentimental and spasmodic service. In these times we need an assurance from heaven to enable us to stand firmly for the faith once delivered to the saints.  {RH, August 31, 1897 par. 16}

The benediction pronounced upon those who keep God’s law is, “Blessed are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.” “And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the Mount Zion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father’s name written in their foreheads. . . . Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” {RH, August 31, 1897 par. 17}



[1] The first and second publications of this vision, by Brother Jacobs in the Day Star, and then in the “Broadside”, include the words “(Ex. 34:30-34.) By this time” between “Sinai” and “The 144,000.” Cf. Broadside1, April 6, 1846 par. 3.

[2] The Review article continues with the following words. “And let us do all that we can to help others to gain heaven. We are to have an intense interest in Christ Jesus; for he is our Saviour. He came to this world to be tempted in all points as we are, to prove to the universe that in this world of sin human beings can live lives that God will approve.”

Defrauding the Heart’s Desire

A few years ago a young man tried to interest me in weight lifting. He was naturally diminutive. But regular and strenuous work-outs had built him into the muscle man that he wished to be. He explained to me that if I would but follow his advice I would soon have a young lady at my side. That was his intention and it is no surprise that some months later just such a one, looking doubtless for love herself, had attached herself to him.

The young couple illustrates a truth that needs no proving, for we all know it is so, that the human heart cries out for love and fulfillment. Men long to be powerful and ladies to be beautiful. The youth long for a joyous time, and the entire hurting race seeks for peace.

Our desires, or their ancient predecessors, were implanted in our nature by our Maker. Their intended use was to draw the attention of the person to noble ends and worthy purposes. Adam’s desire for food, his hunger, would draw his attention to the blessed purpose of taking nourishment. A nourished man is more fulfilled, more perfect in his physical aspect, than a malnourished man. He is, in that respect, more like God.

God has placed in man’s nature a set of desires that, unhindered, would draw him towards godlikeness. Our desires might prevent us from settling down wholly contented with our present state. But Satan, fearing the searching sinner, has left nothing undone that might lesson the force of our desires for godlikeness. He would keep us from searching longer by filling our hungering soul with husks and chaff, sugar-coated though they be.

Beauty and a Cheap Substitute

 

In women especially God has placed a desire to be beautiful. When we speak of a beautiful person, we understand that more than physical qualities are implied by the title. The desire to be beautiful, in God’s plan, would fill with concern the maiden given to irritation or pettiness. It would lead her to seek to beautify her character, to sweeten her disposition, to “adorn” herself with “the incorruptible beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit.” 1 Peter 3:4-5.

Such seeking would do inestimable damage to the devil’s kingdom. For that reason Satan has miserably cheated the feminine portion of our race by training them to think of only a superficial beauty and to put the hours that ought to go into inward adorning into an outward decorating of the person. If the hours devoted to such superficial personal enhancement were rather spent in seeking a glorious character how many virtuous women there would be!

 

Love and a Painful Alternative

And women are not alone victims of an even more vicious cheat. The heart’s desire for love and companionship, a reflection of God’s desire for the same, would pull us to Him. After receiving a letter from a self-confessed lonely young man, Ellen White wrote (and it was her own 19-year old son who had written her):

Your only safety and happiness are in making Christ your constant Counselor. You can be happy in Him if you had not another friend in the wide world. Your feelings of unrest and homesickness or loneliness may be for your good. Your heavenly Father means to teach you to find in Him the friendship and love and consolation that will satisfy your most earnest hopes and desires. I fear that you are striving to carry your own burden. It is too heavy for you. Jesus bids you cast it upon Him that He may carry it for you. There is an experience for you to gain in faith and trust in God. He is faithful who hath promised. You must exercise faith in the promises of God. 11MR 357

Satan, distrustful of the power of his worldly attractions to hold the heart that seeks for intimacy with the Father, fears nearly as greatly the moral power of a truly loving and lovable family. The power of intelligent and well-placed intimacy would create such a foretaste of heaven as to make eternity with God nearly irresistible.

And so Lucifer has presented sexual indulgence as the object for which our intimate yearnings were intended. Sex, exciting and transitory, outside of the secure framework of the marriage covenant, is only the most superficial fulfillment of the desires that would draw souls to their Savior. Where God offers forever love, acceptance, truest friendship, and Divine presence in the family, Satan’s cheat offers broken hopes, unwanted children, and aching of the deepest sort. By that trick love-seekers find, not the God that would hold them close, but disillusionment and a deadening of that deep desire.

Joy and a Fleeting Facade

Love is not the only fruit of the Spirit for which man craves. Divinity has made joy an object of human desire. A desire for joy enables man to press through the greatest of difficulties. It was “for the joy that was set before Him” that Jesus endured the cross. That joy was possessed by faith in the promises of future fellowship with His creation.

Joy by faith, a fruit of the spirit, belongs alone to Spiritual men. Only they may be filled “with Joy of the Holy Ghost.” But every man wants that joy; every man is seeking for it. If the church lived in such a way that its possession of this gift was apparent, some men would line up to hear the gospel that could fill their heart’s desire.

By middle age the hopelessness of attaining joy has settled down over many. But youth are still seeking it with energy and for them the enemy has spread a special trap. The joy that heaven offers fails neither in trouble nor in pain. Not so Satan’s intoxicating and transitory substitute, fun.

Worse yet, pleasure-seeking robs the seeker of the joy he might find in the duties and work that take up the larger portion of the life of all but bums.  Occasional bursts of “fun” may pepper the misery of boring jobs and house-work. This is the best Satan can do. His substitute for unyielding joy is an up-and-down experience that deepens with each down and requires a more exciting rise to achieve even the same level of fun that lesser activities provided the day before. The pleasure-seeking absorbs the very energies and efforts that, emanating from the heart’s desire for joy, might have led to a faith-based always-growing joy.

Peace and Deadened Senses

The 90’s were known as the decade of depression. I have wondered if this decade might be the first to be named the same as the last. The Bible diagnoses the general ailment.

“There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked.” Is 57:19

But men must have peace. Riches and homes would be sacrificed for it. Marriages are sacrificed daily in an effort to find it. The forces of evil know that heaven offers the genuine article at a price that multitudes would accept if they only knew it would fulfill their heart’s desire. To give up a sin-polluted life for true peace! What more could man want? If Satan did not find a way to deaden the senses of pain and hurt that the sinful life brings, those whose lives have “bottomed out” would turn in great numbers to the “Balm of Gilead.”

Satan can not well create a substitute peace for he can not remove the stressors. The homes he has broken, the friendships he has torn, the diseases he has encouraged through intemperance, these he does not propose to mend. But he offers, as the basest substitute for peace, coping mechanisms. By stimulating one’s self, hurting one’s self, or by intoxicating one’s self, the deceived one succeeds in temporarily forgetting his troubles. This escape mechanism stands directly opposed to the gospel’s resolution policy. Where the Christian is given tools for resolving conflicts within and without himself, the worldling can forget them at best.

The most common escape mechanisms may be alcohol consumption, smoking, masturbation, and disorders in eating. These evils not only fail to solve the problems that consume the life, they create their own set of problems and by making life less bearable, they make themselves more necessary. This cycle creates a psychological addiction.

Meaning and Mascots

God has given to men a gift that the information age has threatened to take from them, the feeling of accomplishment. The desire to get something done today, to put one’s powers into useful employment and to see the fruit of those labors, this is one of the things that God “has given you under the sun, all the days of your” life. Ecclesiastes 9:8-9. Men stand a little straighter, face life with a little more courage, and know better that they are indeed men when their hands and minds have together accomplished some task.

But the heart’s desire to be usefully employed would lead civilization away from ignorance and debauchery, and for this reason Satan has not been satisfied to leave it alone.

Satan has devised a multitude of ways in which to keep men from serving God. He has invented sports and games, into which men enter with such intensity that one would suppose a crown of life was to reward the winner. RH, September 10, 1901 par. 5

These games tend to make more useful employment seem undesirable, and thus remove one of the joys that was intended to follow men and women day after day in their most humble occupations. After speaking of violent games and their influence, Ellen White wrote:

Other athletic games, though not so brutalizing, are scarcely less objectionable because of the excess to which they are carried. They stimulate the love of pleasure and excitement, thus fostering a distaste for useful labor, a disposition to shun practical duties and responsibilities. They tend to destroy a relish for life’s sober realities and its tranquil enjoyments. Thus the door is opened to dissipation and lawlessness with their terrible results.  AH 500.4

By removing the meaning and joy that God has attached to labor, sports and games have degraded men into children, and have only slightly filled the heart’s desire to be successful in enterprise.

Strength and Stuffing

Adam and Eve were assigned, prior to their fall, the pleasant and fulfilling task of training a beautiful garden. But prior to their assignment, God had himself planted a garden in the eastern part of Eden where there were numerous fruit trees. After the fall man was shut out from this garden, but given the privilege of growing his own.

It was also his to feel hunger. Hunger was to lead him to seek nourishment. Eating was not an end in itself; he did not eat just to be eating. He was to “eat for strength, and not for gluttony.” How ironic that the desire that was to motivate men to preserve their fitness has been so misdirected by demons as to destroy fitness.

The excitement of taste, whether by spice or sweet, serves the same miserable alternative God’s plan as the other cheats mentioned earlier. The pleasures not only bring unpleasant illnesses in the long-run, but they deprive the eater of the ability relish a more simple diet. The well-refined tongue can enjoy an apple with greater delight than the spice-accustomed mouth may get from an apple pie.

The over-excitement of both sweet and sour taste buds lessens their sensitivity. In short, a man that eats with a great deal of salt, sugar, or even moderate amounts of spices, in incapacitated in the mouth. His desire to satisfy his suffering tongue leads him to intemperance.

 

The Idolatry of Desire

While our desires were designed by God to have a part in the eternal uplifting of the human race, they were never intended to discern between best and worst. God left to the reason and the judgement and the conscience the tasks of finding what means would best satisfy the desires for beauty, love, peace, joy, and meaning.

When desires have been perverted to seek after other than godliness, they often become agents of idolatry. Those desires for things forbidden, when indulged, are enthroned in place of Prince Emmanuel. The desires of such a one are truly the ruling powers in his life and he is said by scripture to be one “whose god is his belly.” Rom. 16:18.

By removing the intellectual scales from the eyes of the masses, Christians may help to expose Satan’s cheap supplanting of heaven’s gifts. As the gifts of heaven are shown in blessed contrast to the soul-weakening cheats, the idolized desires will lose much of their respect. When persons see that they are chasing after a plan that will weaken their ability to enjoy their families, their food, their time, and their work, they may well surrender to the One that offers to fulfill their heart’s desire as they delight themselves in Him.

 

Symbols and the Saints

This grand work of soul winning is the task of the church. God has given the body a series of counsels that will, as they are followed, set the light of the church on a hill and will expose the Devil’s scams. For this reason God has asked His church to refrain from the wearing of jewelry especially in this time of character building. The world is to be left to contrast the superficial beauty that comes from paint and dangling items with that of a beautiful character without it.

For a church member to refuse to cooperate in this boycott of the devil’s cheap trick is itself to make the defective desire into an idol.

To participate in sports with our time, attention, or money, when those sports are a means of the devil to deflect men from true fulfillment, is not wise. But to participate when God has requested a church-wide boycott of these practices is to make an idol out of the desire for sports.

To continue with escape mechanisms rather than confronting and working to resolve (or to accept the irresolvable) problems in our life, is poor planning. But when God has forbidden the escape mechanism of our choice, to continue is to set another god before Him.

When God has designed the home to be a heaven on earth, to still refuse to confess wrongs and to give your spouse needed attentions is to despise the Spirit of Grace that gave so much for you. The cheats of sex-in-place-of-intimacy, whether by porn, masturbation, or pre-marital indulgence, defaces the image of God as expressed in the marriage covenant.  Those sins will not be taken lightly.

Let us then put away our jewels, our pleasure-seeking, our sports and self-indulgence. Let us rather retrain our desires to seek after God. It was God’s intention for every member of our race that:

They should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find him, though he be not far from every one of us: Ac 17:27

Blessed are those that hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled.–

Thesis Statement: We should live in such a way as to both expose Satan’s soul-destroying frauds and to also show how God’s children have true fulfillment.

Summary Paragraph: God has placed inside of men a set of desires that were intended to motivate him ever upward. These desires, unfilled, create an unrest that tends toward a search for God. Satan has, accordingly, worked to deceive men into chasing stimulation in hopes that they might be diverted from finding their Savior. God, in response to the fraudulent fulfillment of the God-given desires, has asked His church to live in such a way as to call attention to the fraud by exemplifying true heart-fulfillment.